《Clueless Love》


 Chapter 1

    I can¡¯t believe how much my life has changed in three months. It still feels like it wasst week I graduated from University. I have been living with my sister and her family for the past three months. I am 21 years old, and I work at an ITpany, where I was lucky enough to get a contract and my own office. I have been working there for the past two months. I have a substantial allowance but have always been taught to work for the things I value in life. My life is pretty simple, but I can feel something new is going to happen soon. I don¡¯t know if I like the feeling or not but let¡¯s see what life holds in store for me.


    I am brought back from my musings when I feel someone pull on my trousers.


    ¡°Aunt, Aunt,¡± my cute niece calls, pulling on my trousers to get my attention.


    Eman is the female version of her father, except for her skin tone. She has curly ck hair,rge grey eyes, a heart-shaped face, and beautiful light skin. She is six years old. She is my sister¡¯s first child.


    ¡°Yes, cutie pie what can I help you with?¡± I ask, giving her my full attention.


    ¡°Aunt, when I get back from school today could you braid my hair like how you did yours?¡± she asks, giving me her best puppy eyes look.


    ¡°Of course, honey, once I get back from work I will.¡±


    I can¡¯t say no to her, even though I know I am going to be exhausted from work.


    After we are done talking, she walks back to the dining table and finishes her breakfast so that she can be on her way to school.


    After breakfast, I walk back upstairs to get ready for work. I change from my dressing gown into my work outfit. I wear a pair of id pants, a white shirt, a ck coat, zip ankle boots and a ck bag to match the outfit. I finish dressing and leave the house and get into my car to drive to work.


    I arrive at work a few minutester and take the elevator up to meet with my supervisor. Once I get to her office, I don¡¯t spend more than a minute as she already has the work she wants me to do ready for me.


    I walk to my office to begin my work. I still can¡¯t believe my job came with this gorgeous office. The walls of my office are painted white with three paintings adorning the walls, and my desk is white with golden edges. There are two white chairs in front of my desk while my chair is ck. There is a coffee table in the middle with a four-seater couch, and the ss window to the left overlooks the city.


    I don¡¯t have much to do today, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah). Most times I have a lot of work to get through but because today we were given half of the day off, I have less to do at the office.


    Today I was given the task to y new games and check if they have any glitches. It might sound simple, but it¡¯s not. I must y more than ten games before I can finish work today. The fact that sometimes I don¡¯t know how to y them makes it a little hard. That¡¯s not the only thing I do at work, sometimes I am given administrative work to do as well. So, my job is not all fun all the time.


    I am driving back home from a good day at work when I get a call from a friend from work.


    ¡°Hello Emma.¡±


    ¡°Hi Umit, I was calling to remind you that the boss is back and will being to work tomorrow. He also said he wants to meet with all new staff and the intern¡¯s tomorrow morning at 9:00 a. m.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t forget, but thanks for calling to remind me.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. Bye,¡±


    ¡°Bye,¡± I say ending the call.


    I drive through our ck, cast iron gate. Our house is a two-story building with beautiful flowers all around the front porch and a water fountain in the middle. While parking my car, I notice a ck Lykan Hypersport is parked at our front porch, meaning we have a guest. I wonder who it is.


    I walk into our entryway. There are two grand staircases with ck bannisters adorning it. There is a chandelier in the middle of the staircases and a ck vintage table with a flower vase on it.


    I walk into the living room. The walls are painted grey ceramics, there is a crystal chandelier, the couches are charcoal with white and grey throw pillows, a brown coffee table and a firece.


    I see thest person I ever want to see in my life, my worst enemy. The only person in my life I truly loathe. It is none other than my brother-inw, Ismail Uthman.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Ismail is 25 years old, 6-foot-tall, has ck hair, a solid build, and fair skin. Ismail was born and raised in Ennd. His mother is English, but his father is of Turkish descent. He moved to America when he was 18 to attend university. He has a very thick British ent. His brother is married to my sister, making him my brother-inw too.


    ¡°You!¡± I say, pointing my finger at him. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°If I remember correctly, this is my brother¡¯s house,¡± he says with disgust.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I reply, ¡°but I doubt you came to see him. I bet you came to see if you have seeded in making my life a living hell. But let me tell you, my life is great and there is nothing you can do about it, so you can leave!¡± I say with a deadly look.


    ¡°Oh honey, I wish you were the reason I came over, but sorry sweetheart, I came to see my brother,¡± he smirks, not meaning those sweet names.


    ¡°Okay, whatever you say, Mister,¡± I say walking past him.


    I am about to go upstairs and get some rest before dinner when I hear my name called from the living room.


    ¡°Umit, Umit.¡± I hear my sister¡¯s voice calling me.


    ¡°Yes, Waheeda,¡± I say walking into the living room to answer her.


    Waheeda is different from me in features. I am dark skinned while she is light skinned. She is slightly taller than me. I am 5 feet 6 inches tall while she is 5 feet 7 inches. Waheeda takes after my mother while I take after my father in skin tone. Waheeda and I were born and raised in Nigeria but moved to America after we finished university. She finished years before me, though.


    ¡°Please take a seat we have something to discuss with you,¡± Waheeda says as soon as I walk into the living room. I take a seat opposite her and her husband, Aazim.


    ¡°I know you and my brother have a rough past, but you both have to put that aside because you are going to be sharing a roof. And truth be told, you both know that it is not Imic to hate one another,¡± my brother-inw Aazim says. Aazim, like his brother is 6-feet-tall, has ck hair, broad shoulders, and fair skin. Aazim moved to America from Ennd in his 20¡¯s when he got a job offer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean by ¡®this¡­¡¯ I stutter with a nasty look, ¡°whatever he calls himself, and me sharing a roof.¡±


    ¡°What he means is that I am moving in, whether you like it or not.¡± Ismail is returning the same nasty look.


    ¡°UH, what did you say?! You are What?! Moving into where? Please stop with the silly joke,¡± I say standing up whileughing sarcastically. ¡°I have never killed a human being, but if you wake up tomorrow and find your brother dead, don¡¯t be surprised. We all know we can¡¯t stand each other for a minute, and you want us to live under the same roof?! If I may ask, why can¡¯t he live in his own house? Because I saw a 2019 Lykan Hypersport parked outside which I am pretty sure belongs to him. So, I know he can afford an apartment or even an estate if he wants,¡± I rant really getting flustered, not really meaning what I said about killing him.


    ¡°You are not killing my brother. You will both have to learn to co-exist. Like I said before, it¡¯s not even Imic that you guys fight a lot and the reason he is moving in¡­, it¡¯s not my ce to tell you that story. All that matters is that he is moving in and that¡¯s final,¡± Aazim says.


    ¡°Fine, I will try to co-exist because I respect you as my brother-inw, and for the sake of Ah I will learn to co-exist with him and live under the same roof as him,¡± I say.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Aazim says, walking out of the living room with Waheeda.


    ¡°I am surprised you have not said much since you came in, maybe you are finally starting to learn some manners,¡± I say to Ismail with a smug smile on my face.


    ¡°Just because I am not giving you the pleasure of hearing my voice, does not mean you should be sad about it,¡± Ismail says smirking.


    ¡°Who said I like the sound of your voice?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say it, sweetheart, but I know you do and the sooner you ept it the better.¡±


    ¡°I think something is wrong with you. What makes you think I would like your voice when I can¡¯t even stand your presence!¡± I state with disgust and annoyance, because even though I dislike him he does have a nice voice, but I will never tell him that.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong with me. There is something wrong with you because who wouldn¡¯t love my voice? I have a British ent,¡± he says sounding proud.


    ¡°This is why¡­¡± before I can finish my statement, Aazim walks back into the living room and stops our argument.


    ¡°Both of you, what did I just say before I left the room,¡± he says with a stern look.


    ¡°That we should learn to co-exist,¡± Ismail and I say in unison.


    ¡°And is that what both of you are doing?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± we both admit.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to kick both you guys out of my house you better learn to co-exist before I throw you guys out. I can¡¯t believe you guys are adults, fighting like children.¡± Aazim says shaking his head.


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you anything, Aazim, but I will try to co-exist,¡± I say.


    ¡°Please do,¡± Aazim says.


    ¡°Same goes for me,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Good! And before I forget Umit, please, will you help Ismail with his things?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to?¡± I whine, dropping my shoulders trying to look tired.


    ¡°Not really, but it will help with learning to co-exist.¡±


    ¡°Alright fine, I will,¡± I say knowing there is no way out.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    I can¡¯t believe I am going to be sharing the same house with Ismail. He is thest person I want to see every day.


    I help Ismail take his things upstairs, and I can¡¯t believe among all the rooms in the house, he had to choose the one right next to mine.

 Chapter 2

    I finish helping Ismail. I pray Asr (mid-afternoon) prayer before I go downstairs to make something to eat.


    I feel like preparing one of my Nigerian dishes today, but I wonder which I should make. ¡®Aha, I know just what to prepare¡¯.


    I go to the kitchen. The kitchen walls are painted all white. There is a chandelier in the middle, the cupboards are painted white with brushed steel handles, the gas cooker and the microwave are brushed steel, and the worktop is ceramic with a ck and white pattern.


    I start preparing dinner which is pounded yam and egusi soup with chicken. But if I eat it and go to bed early, my stomach will hurt the next morning, but Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) it¡¯s 3:00 p. m. I am lucky I got off work early today. There is enough time for the food to digest before I go to bed.


    Two hourster I finish making my egusi soup and pounded yam. I am about to dish up my food when I hear someone¡¯s voiceing from the living room, walking to the kitchen.


    ¡°Hmm, what¡¯s cooking? I am so hungry I can¡¯t wait to eat,¡± Ismail says walking into the kitchen.


    ¡°Listen to you! Who said I made enough for you too? If you want to eat, cook for yourself!¡± I say, speaking with my Nigerian exmations.


    ¡°Eww, what is that you are cooking,¡± he says, taking a step back away from my food.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± I say raising my brows, looking at him with a look that says, ¡®try and repeat what you said, and you will see what will happen to you.¡¯


    ¡°I did not say anything, but please, what is that you made. I have never seen it before,¡± he says, moving a step away from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s called pounded yam and egusi soup.¡±


    ¡°What is e-eg-gusi, and where did you pound the yam.¡±


    ¡°You are not serious! Just because I called it pounded yam does not mean the yam must be pounded,¡± I sayughing at him.


    ¡°Will you stopughing. You areughing at me like I am a Nigerian and I am meant to know all about the way you guys make your meals,¡± he says frowning at me while Iugh at him.


    ¡°Sorry Mister, but since you don¡¯t know, I did not pound the yams. I made it with yam flour,¡± I say still giggling a little.


    ¡°Oh, you could have just said that instead ofughing at me.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, do you want to try some? And even though you are not my favorite person in the world, I will never poison you,¡± I say tasting my food to prove to him it¡¯s not poisoned. Before he can reply, Aazim walks in.


    ¡°Aha Umit, you made pounded yam and egusi soup today,¡± Aazim says smiling.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Yours is on the dinner table.¡± I say, turning back to Ismail waiting for his answer.


    ¡°Aazim, you eat this thing she cooked,¡± he says, giving my food a disgusted look.


    Does this guy want me to beat him? If he gives my cooking that look one more time, I won¡¯t be responsible for my actions.


    ¡°Of course, why wouldn¡¯t I? I am sure you must be wondering why I will eat something I have never eaten before or ever seen in my life. I will tell you, when she first made the dish, I didn¡¯t even want to look at it. But when I heard my son say that it was his favorite Nigerian food, I knew this dish must be amazing. Because Aayan is very selective when ites to food and for him to like it, I just knew that I had to try it. So, one day when she made it, I tried it, and let me tell you something brother, it was amazing,¡± Aazim says praising my cooking, which makes me smile and forget I was about to knock some sense into someone.


    ¡°Wow,¡± he says looking at his brother like he has two heads.


    ¡°You should try it too,¡± Aazim says to Ismail.


    ¡°No, thank you, I will pass,¡± Ismail says, walking out of the kitchen.


    After dinner, I went back upstairs to do Eman¡¯s hair before finishing some work I had to do. I also prayed Isha (night) prayer after I finished working. I am on my way to the kitchen to get a bottle of water to drink when I hear noisesing from the kitchen. ¡®I wonder who is in the kitchen at this time of the night¡¯ I ask myself.


    I walk into the kitchen to see thest person I want to see, doing thest thing I expected that person would do. Ismail is eating thest te of dinner I made, and he is enjoying it so much that he doesn¡¯t notice when I start taking pictures of him until I startedughing.


    ¡°What are youughing at?¡± he asks, dropping the te in the sink like I did not just catch him eating the meal I made.


    ¡°Oh me, nothing serious, just this funny picture I saw online,¡± I say shing my phone in his face.


    ¡°When did you take that?¡± he says trying to grab my phone from my hand.


    ¡°I took it when you were busy eating the food like your life depended on it,¡± I replyughing at him again.


    ¡°You have to delete it,¡± he says trying to grab my phone again.


    ¡°No,¡± I say locking my phone so even if he gets it, he won¡¯t be able to open it, while I run to the edge of the counter in the middle of the kitchen. We run around the kitchen like little children until we both get tired and decide to stop.


    ¡°Fine, I give up. What do you want me to do so you can delete the picture?¡± Ismail asks breathing heavily, probably tired from running around the kitchen ind.


    ¡°Hmm, you will have to be my ve for a whole month.¡±


    ¡°Your what?¡± he says with disbelieve.


    ¡°My ve,¡± I say smiling, knowing I have already won this battle.


    ¡°You have to be kidding me. Pick something else, anything but that.¡±


    ¡°You either be my ve for a month or everyone on my snap chat, Instagram and other social media ounts will have a copy of your glorious picture,¡± Iugh.


    ¡°Fine. Fine, I will do it. But don¡¯t make me do things that are not reasonable.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise you that,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°I am serious, Umit.¡±


    ¡°I have heard you and I say goodnight. Also, after you have finished eating, do remember to wash the tes. So, no-one will know you ate my cooking,¡± I say smirking while walking up the stairs making sure to be loud.


    ¡°Will you keep it down!¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Sorry, sir.¡± I say in a whisper before disappearing upstairs.

 Chapter 3

    The next morning, I wake up at 4:38 a. m. I pray Fajr, go back to sleep and wake up a littleter to do a few workouts and take a shower. I walk downstairs to make breakfast, but today there is a significant addition. I have to cook for that man, Ismail. I can¡¯t still believe he is living with us.


    Today I am making pancakes for the kids while I prepare coffee, eggs, and French toast for Waheeda, Aazim, and Ismail. Everyonees down after getting ready.


    ¡°Good morning, aunt,¡± Aayan and Eman say,ing down the stairs looking cute in their school uniform.


    My sister has her kids in a private school, so they wear a uniform.


    Aayan is four years old, has Afro ck hair, a light skin tone, hazel brown eyes, and a round face.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± Waheeda and Aazim say whileing down the stairs.


    ¡°How was your night?¡± I say cing their breakfast in front of them.


    ¡°It was fine. Won¡¯t you get ready for work?¡± Waheeda says.


    ¡°I will, just after I finish doing this,¡± I say ting Ismail¡¯s breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, ve,¡± I whisper to Ismail once he walks into the kitchen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that,¡± he whispers back.


    ¡°I can call you whatever I like because I am the master here and you are the ve,¡± I grin.


    ¡°Not anymore. Check your phone.¡± he says with a big smirk.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I say picking up my phone to check for the pictures, but I am not able to find them.


    ¡°How do you know my passcode?¡± I say, making a mental note to stop using my birthday for my passcode.


    ¡°Anyone who knows you can guess your passcode.¡±


    ¡°This is not thest you heard of me. I will find something to use against you and bend you to my will,¡± I say in a dramatic tone.


    ¡°This is thest of you,¡± he says using a dramatic tone too.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe two adults are acting like children,¡± Waheeda says watching our interaction.


    ¡°We are not,¡± we both say in unison.


    ¡°Do you know how both of you sound?¡±


    ¡°Like adults,¡± we again say simultaneously.


    ¡°Why are you copying me?¡± we both ask.


    ¡°You stop. You stop,¡± we say again at the same time.


    ¡°Both of you stop,¡± Aazim says.


    ¡°Alright,¡± we say.


    ¡°I am going upstairs to get ready for work. Ismail your breakfast is on the table,¡± I say, making my way upstairs.


    ¡°Oh, how lovely of you!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t expect it every time, mister.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t,¡± he says with a smirk while enjoying his breakfast, clearly not taking me seriously.


    I walk up the stairs to my room. The walls are painted light grey while the ceiling is painted white and has a chandelier in the middle. There is a queen size bed, two white pillows and two light grey pillows with a floral pattern on them. A white nket with fluffy edges. There are two banana-colored chairs in front of my bed with a little table and a TV on the far wall. On either side of the bed is a white bedside table with flower vases on it. There are two doors in my room; one leads to the bathroom while the other leads to the closet. My room is one of the reasons why I don¡¯t mind living with my sister. It¡¯s everything I wished my room to be.


    Today I am wearing checkered ck and white trousers, a ck zer, a white blouse, a white scarf to use for my hijab (which is a headscarf), a ck bag and a ck set of heels. After I have finished dressing and applying a little makeup to my face, I walk downstairs to go to work, but not before eating my breakfast.


    I make noodles for myself because my dear family forgot to leave me any food.


    ¡°What kind of noodle is that? I have never seen any like these,¡± Ismail says creeping up behind me.


    ¡°Ahh! You scared me, and it¡¯s a Nigerian noodle, the name of the brand is Indomie. It is the best noodles you will ever have,¡± I say smiling while enjoying my meal.


    ¡°Wow, it looks good,¡± hements, looking into my bowl of noodles.


    ¡°Do you want to taste some?¡± I say with an evil n in my head.


    ¡°Yes, why not.¡±


    ¡°Here,¡± I say pretending like I am going to give him my bowl of food, but I pull it back to me.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not fair,¡± he says, whining like a child.


    ¡°Do you really think I would be nice to you, mister?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure. For a minute I forgot who I am dealing with.¡±


    ¡°Would you go away so I can eat in peace?¡± I say waving him off.


    ¡°Aha! Bye, woman,¡± he says raising his hands.


    ¡°Yes! Bye.¡±


    After I finish eating, I go outside and get into my burgundy G-wagon to drive to the office. I hope the CEO is a nice person because some of the new interns and I will be working closely with him.


    I arrive at work on time and walk in to meet my supervisor before the CEO gets here. On my way there I meet Emma. I met her when I came to work here, and we have be friends. Emma is what you would call an American doll. She has rosy-pink skin, big blue eyes, wavy blond hair, and is the same height as me. She is an intern. We have been working together for the past two months. She is friendly and fun to be with.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Emma says walking up beside me and handing me a cup of coffee.


    ¡°Thank you, how are you?¡± I say and take a sip of my coffee.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Are you ready to meet the CEO?¡±


    ¡°I am kind of nervous because I don¡¯t know anything about him, so I don¡¯t know what to expect.¡±


    ¡°I heard he is handsome, young, sexy and single,¡± she says, smiling while lifting her brows.


    ¡°Of course, that is the only thing you would find out about the CEO,¡± I say giggling.


    ¡°What! Can you me me? I am single and ready for any guy to change that,¡± she says with a wink.


    ¡°Will you ever change?¡± I smile while shaking my head.


    ¡°Not until I find someone to put a ring on it,¡± she chuckles while pointing to her ring finger.


    ¡°I will put you in my prayers.¡±


    ¡°Please do and I¡¯ll see youter. And do tell me if he is really like they say,¡± Emma says smiling, and walks to her office.


    ¡°I will,¡± I answer and walk to the conference room where we are meeting the CEO.


    We all wait for him for a few minutes before he arrives. You won¡¯t believe who steps into the room.


    ¡°You!¡± Ismail and I say at the same time.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± we say at the same time, making everyone in the room look at us bewildered.


    ¡°Umit, can you step outside for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I say cringing while saying it.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± we exim simultaneously again.


    ¡°We need to stop doing this,¡± we say in unison.


    ¡°You go first,¡± we both say again.


    ¡°Ahh! We need to stop this,¡± we say again at the same time.


    ¡°I will speak first. I am the boss,¡± he says, straightening to his full height.


    ¡°I am letting you talk,¡± I say folding my arms. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are doing here, even though you just called yourself my boss.¡±


    ¡°As I said before, I am your boss. This is mypany, so, Miss, you are the one who should be exining to me what you are doing here.¡±


    ¡°I work here. I can¡¯t believe this is yourpany. Why do I see you everywhere I go in my life?¡± I demand. I can feel a headacheing on from the information I just received.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but no one can find out we live together.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I would want to tell anyone that I live with you?¡±


    ¡°Good. Besides, I am amazing to live with,¡± he deres before walking back into the conference room. I follow back inside shortly after him.


    He briefs us on a project to be done in a week and not surprisingly, he made me the team leader. I am sure he did it to see me fail so he can make fun of meter, but I will prove him wrong when I ace this project.

 Chapter 4

    It is lunchtime and I am meeting up with my best friend Fatima in a restaurant not too far from where we both work. I observe Dhuhr (afternoon) prayer before going to meet her. Emma and I arrive at the ce before Fatima. We order our food while waiting for her. I order buffalo chicken wrap with homemade ranch sd and a ss of water. Emma orders chicken cob sd with a watermelon smoothie.


    ¡°So, how is work?¡± I say and take a bite of my food.


    Emma and I don¡¯t work in the same department. She works in the administrative department while I work in the programming department.


    ¡°Work is fine other than the fact that my supervisor can be overbearing at times.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I know how that feels.¡±


    ¡°He is so annoying that sometimes, I wish I could knock some sense into him.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine you doing that to him,¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°Thank God, I only have to work under him for a year.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, your internship ends after a year.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±


    ¡°I just remembered I have a basketball game on Saturday, would you like toe?¡± I say recalling we have a match this Saturday.


    ¡°You y basketball?¡± Emma asks, looking shocked.


    ¡°Yes, I do. And I understand why you are surprised. I don¡¯te off as someone who ys sports.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I know. I would have you know I am an athlete,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°Wow, if you hadn¡¯t told me I would have never guessed.¡± Emma says still looking a bit surprised.


    ¡°I hear that a lot.¡±


    ¡°Which other sports do you y?¡±


    ¡°I y volleyball, I run and any other athletic sport.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice, and you can count me in on Saturday. I will bring all my cheerleading spirit with me,¡± Emma says smiling.


    ¡°Alright, I will send the address to you, and Fatima is here,¡± I say as I see Fatima stepping inside. I wave my hand so she can see me. After turning a few times, she spots Emma and me and walks toward us.


    ¡°As-smu ykum! (Peace be upon you)¡± she greetsing up to hug me before sitting down.


    Fatima is dark skinned and 5 feet 6 inches tall. She is of Somalian heritage but born and raised in America, so that makes her first generation American.


    ¡°Wa ykum sm! (peace be upon you too)¡± I reply hugging her back.


    ¡°Wa ykum Sm, Fatima,¡± Emma says hugging her.


    ¡°Hey! You can say it well now,¡± Fatima says smiling.


    ¡°I learned from the best,¡± Emma says winking at me.


    ¡°Babe, you won¡¯t believe who my boss is,¡± I say to Fatima.


    ¡°Who?¡± Fatima asks getting all excited.


    ¡°Ismail!¡±


    ¡°Ismail, Ismail?¡± Fatima says with a knowing look.


    ¡°Yes Ismail, Ismail.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°He is the CEO of thepany.¡±


    ¡°You are kidding me, right? Babe, tell me the truth.¡± Fatima says taking a little bite from my food.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch my food and I am not joking.¡± I say hitting her hands away from my food.


    ¡°Can I ask something?¡± Emma says looking confused.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fatima and I both answer.


    ¡°Why is it a big deal?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal because that man has gotten Umit fired three times,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°How?¡± Emma says looking at Fatima and me with disbelieve and shock.


    ¡°When I was at university, I had three part-time jobs and got fired from all of them because of him,¡± I tell, remembering how I lost all my jobs because of that man.


    ¡°Did he own all the ces you worked at or something?¡± Emma asks, looking confused.


    ¡°No, he did not. Unfortunately for me, every time he came to a ce I worked, I poured coffee on him. I never did it on purpose, but it always happened. It¡¯s like anytime he came I would always get distracted, and it always got me fired. The first time it happened I thought I got fired for another reason. But after three times I just knew it was because of him. I call him my bad luck charm,¡± I say still finding it unbelievable that I poured coffee on him each time I saw him, even though it has happened in three different ces.


    ¡°Wow, I can see why you don¡¯t like him,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Yes, and I hope this time I won¡¯t get fired because I love my job.¡± I say.


    ¡°Just make sure not to pour coffee on him, and I think you will be fine,¡± Fatima says giggling a little.


    ¡°Hey! Stopughing. It¡¯s not aughing matter. This is my career we are talking about,¡± I say.


    ¡°The only thing I can tell you is to be careful because I don¡¯t want to have to take care of you,¡± Fatima saysughing.


    ¡°HEY!¡± I say giving her a little push, while shaking my head.


    Fatima orders her lunch and we all finish eating before going back to work. Emma and I say our goodbyes before going to our separate offices. I am on my way to my office when a voice stops me dead in my tracks.


    ¡°Umit, can I see you in my office,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I say, wondering if I will ever get used to showing him so much respect. His office is nice and not what I expected for someone like him. The walls are painted white with a few golden lines around the edges. The desk is ceramic brown with white colored chairs and behind the desk area is a bookshelf. To the left is a TV with brown couches, as well as a beautiful view of the city through the ss windows. The floors are white ceramic tiles, making his office stand out. I am proud of him, but I will never tell him that.


    ¡°You asked for me, sir?¡± I say cringing while saying it.


    ¡°You can call me by my name when we are alone. You sound so weird calling me that,¡± he says trying hard not tough.


    ¡°I can see you are enjoying the fact that you are my boss.¡±


    ¡°More than you can imagine,¡± he replies, finally letting hisughtere out.


    ¡°Why did you call me here?¡± I ask, gettingfortable on a seat.


    ¡°Who said you could sit down?¡± he says, trying to sound serious.


    ¡°Who said I couldn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I called you here to sign this,¡± he says, handing me a contract and epting defeat.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I ask taking the contract from his hands.


    ¡°Read it for yourself.¡±


    I read the contract, and it says I should note anywhere near him with a coffee.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I say, not quite believing he would put something like this on paper.


    ¡°Yes I am. Because I can¡¯t have you pouring coffee all over me at work. And maybe, if we have it on paper you will be able to abide by it.¡±


    ¡°It was an ident.¡±


    ¡°Three times does not sound like an ident, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Alright fine, I will sign it but only if you promise not to get me fired if anything happens,¡± I say not adding ¡®should I pour coffee on you.¡¯


    ¡°What do you mean, if anything happens?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe something not work-rted shouldn¡¯t get me fired.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will draft another one and I will bring it home.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you when you get home then,¡± I say getting up from my seat.


    ¡°Why did you just sound like a married couple,¡± someone says from the door. It is none other than his best friend, Udar. He also is not one of my favorite persons in the world.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Udar is light skinned, 6-feet-tall has a lean build and ck hair. He is of Pakistani heritage but was born and raised in London and like Ismail moved to America to attend university when he was 18.


    ¡°We did not,¡± I say confused.


    ¡°No, we did not,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°You guys sure did,¡± Udar says smiling while taking a seat.


    ¡°Whatever. See youter, Ismail,¡± I say, stepping out of his office.


    ?

 Chapter 5

    The next morning I wake up and I do my morning routine of prayers and exercise. I am wearing a white crop sweater, grey and white id pants, white converse sneakers, a ck hajib, and carry a ck satchel bag. I am eating cinnamon French toast sticks with coffee for breakfast in the kitchen when Ismail walks in, looking handsome and as arrogant as ever. ¡®I wonder what he is doing here?¡¯


    ¡°Umit, here is the contract. I just need you to sign it and then we are fine,¡± Ismail ces a piece of paper in front of me.


    ¡°Why did you not give me thesest night?¡± I ask, grabbing a pen from my bag so that I can sign it.


    ¡°I forgot to give it to youst night.¡±


    ¡°Here, I have signed it. But I wanted to ask, what will happen if I breach the contract,¡± I ask because I didn¡¯t bother to read the whole contract again.


    ¡°You will pay me $10, 000!¡± Ismail grins.


    ¡°I will pay WHAT!¡± I yell in disbelieve.


    ¡°$10, 000 and also pay for dry cleaning of the clothes.¡±


    ¡°Now I wished I read the full contract, but you¡¯re not serious, right?¡±


    ¡°I am serious, because if I did not put that amount in, you won¡¯t be careful around me with coffee.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious! You have to change the agreement on the contract.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, because it will teach you to be cautious,¡± Ismail says walking out.


    ¡°Ismail! Come back here we are not done talking,¡± I say following after him. But he gets into his car and drives off.


    I walk back inside and quickly finish my breakfast and drive to the office. Once I get to the office I walk to Ismail¡¯s office, but I can¡¯t go in because he is in a meeting. I will have to talk to him about deleting that ridiculous amount from the contractter.


    I am busy working in my office when Ismail barges in.


    ¡°You can¡¯t just barge into my office like that,¡± I say ring at him.


    ¡°Yes, I can,¡± Ismail says smirking, ¡°I own the ce, remember? I am your boss, so I have the right.¡±


    ¡°No, it does not¡±


    ¡°It does.¡±


    ¡°No, because even though you are my boss, it does not give you the right to barge into my office without at least knocking.¡±


    ¡°Aha! You are too smart sometimes. If it makes you feel better, I am sorry I barged into your office,¡± Ismail says epting he behaved unprofessionally.


    ¡°That¡¯s better, I like you better when you are mannered,¡± I smirk because I just made the almighty Ismail feel small.


    ¡°Whatever, I didn¡¯te here for you to teach me manners. I came here because I need your help.¡±


    ¡°You need my what now?¡± I say mockingly.


    ¡°Your help, I am going to a meeting and I need you toe with me,¡± Ismail states.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have a meeting with some Nigerian investors, and by bringing you it might sway them to agree to sign with me.¡±


    ¡°So, you want to use me to bribe my people,¡± I ask, raising my eyebrows.


    ¡°I did not say that,¡±


    ¡°Then what are you saying?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am saying, I want you toe so they will see mypany is a ce for all, by having a Nigerian employee,¡± Ismail says sincerely.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s nice.¡±


    ¡°So, are youing or not?¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I wille with you, but only if you reduce the ridiculous amount I have to pay if I breach our contract,¡± I state firmly.


    ¡°Deal, but nothing less than $500 and you pay the drycleaning bill,¡± he says getting up to walk out.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me,¡± I say, smiling while closing the windows on myputer and locking it before I follow him out the door.


    We are waiting in the conference room for the Nigerian investors when they arrive. One of the men walking in is someone I did not expect to see after so many years.


    ¡°Umit, is that you?¡± Musa says, smiling while walking towards me. Musa and I went to the same high school, but he was a senior by a couple of years.


    ¡°Yes, it is me,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°Wow! You have really grown since high school.¡± Musa says smiling.


    ¡°Of course, I would hope so,¡± I grin, ¡°how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I am fine, how are you? And what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I am fine too, and I am here with my boss.¡±


    ¡°As-smu ykum, Mr Ibrahim,¡± Ismail greets putting out his hand to shake.


    ¡°Wa ykum sm, and you can call me Musa,¡± he says shaking his hand.


    ¡°Alright then, Musa, please take a seat so we can start discussing the contract.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Musa answers.


    An hourter we are done with the meeting. Ismail and I say our goodbyes to Musa and his colleagues. Ismail was very lucky I knew Musa because he is a very hard person to convince. I had to put in a good word for Ismail andmend hispany, because I know Musa would not like doing business with an hical person. Musa was nning on only investing into half of the project but because I know him, I was able to convince him to fund the project fully. While I am clearing the table of files Ismail speaks up.


    ¡°I am going for lunch do you want toe?¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Are you asking me out for lunch?¡± I am shocked that he¡¯s asking me.


    ¡°Yes, I am. But I will understand if you don¡¯t want toe,¡± Ismail says rubbing his hand around his neck, looking awkward.


    ¡°I aming. Let me get my bag from my office then we can be on our way.¡± I quickly walk to my office also feeling very awkward that he asked, thinking maybe this is his way of thanking me for helping him get the deal.


    Ismail and I take the elevator down and use his car to drive to the restaurant. Throughout the whole ride, Ismail and I did not say a word to each other. This is the first time I have ever been in his car, and it was the most awkward ride in my life.


    We arrive at a nice restaurant. Ismail and I have still not spoken a word to each other since we arrived. We both have just been staring at the menu. I won¡¯t lie, this is the first time we are eating together without other family members present. I decide to break the silence.


    ¡°You did well today,¡± I say putting my menu down.


    ¡°No Umit, you did well today. I should be thanking you! So, thank you for what you did today,¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°Is the almighty Ismail Uthman thanking me?¡± I say dramatically, while smiling to lighten up our mood. I knew I was right for thinking that¡¯s why he invited me to lunch.


    ¡°You better ept it while you can, because I won¡¯t say it again,¡± Ismail says, smiling, going back to being the cocky guy I know he is.


    I can¡¯t believe for the first time in all my years of knowing Ismail, we just had a conversation and did not annoy each other. It feels good, but I am sure it won¡¯tst.


    ¡°You are wee and what are you ordering,¡± I ask, trying to make conversation because I don¡¯t want to go back to silence.


    ¡°I am ordering garlic butter shrimp with asparagus. What about you?¡± Ismail says, calling a waiter to our table.


    ¡°I will order the pastya¡± I pick up the menu to read.


    ¡°What about drinks?¡± The waiter whose name tag reads Mark, asks. I did not even know he was here already.


    ¡°I will have a mint mojito,¡± I reply putting the menu down.


    ¡°What about you, sir?¡±


    ¡°I will have the same,¡± Ismail answers.


    ¡°Alright, I will be right back with your drinks,¡± Mark says and walks away.


    Ismail and I had a good time during lunch, which is surprising knowing the type of person Ismail is. But like they say, never judge a book by its cover. Ismail showed me a totally different side of him.  I am not saying I like him or anything, I am just saying he is not as annoying as I expected.


    I am back at the office. I prayed Dhuhr (afternoon prayer). I am doing some paperwork when Waheeda calls me.


    ¡°As-smu ykum,¡± I greet picking up the phone.


    ¡°Wa ykum Sam, sis,¡± Waheeda says.


    ¡°To what do I owe this pleasure?¡±


    ¡°I am calling you because I miss you.¡±


    ¡°Waheeda, you saw me this morning, so you are not missing me. Tell me why you really called me,¡± I say knowing fully well she wants something, and she is trying to sweet talk me into it.


    ¡°Fine, you caught me. I am calling to ask you to please help me cook dinner,¡± Waheeda pleads.


    ¡°I knew it, so what do you want me to cook?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and you can cook anything you like,¡± she says sounding very happy.


    ¡°Alright, see you when I get home.¡±


    ¡°Ma sm. (Goodbye)¡± she says hanging up.

 Chapter 6

    I finished work a few hours ago, but I am still at the office because my car won¡¯t start and I don¡¯t know why. I tried everything I can think of to make it work, but it won¡¯t start. I decide to leave it at work and have someone pick it up tomorrow. I walk out of the parking lot to get a taxi and go home.


    I am at home, cooking in the kitchen when Ismail walks in.


    ¡°My beautifuldy, I am here to bless you with my amazing hands to help cook this food,¡± Ismail says walking into the kitchen, back to his arrogant self.


    ¡°First of all, your hands are not that amazing and second, I don¡¯t need your help.¡±


    ¡°I want to help because I believe it might help with co-existing.¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I say not believing him.


    ¡°Yes, because we have to learn to co-exist if we don¡¯t want Aazim to throw both of us out of his house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright, then. You can help me with the potatoes. You can help me peel them,¡± I say, handing him a bowl of potatoes. I guess Ismail really wants us to get along, for him to offer to want to help me in the kitchen. Getting along is far better than fighting all the time.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin,¡± he says taking the bowl from my hands.


    We are cooking together in the kitchen when I hear Ismail say in pain, ¡°Ouch! Subhan Ah. (Glory be to Ah)¡±


    I turn to see why, and I see Ismail¡¯s finger bleeding. I quickly leave what I am doing and go to his aid.


    ¡°Sorry, is it deep?¡± I ask feeling bad he hurt himself, while taking his finger to put it under running water.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± Ismail replies.


    ¡°Wait here, I will get the first aid kit.¡± I say and quickly walk upstairs to get it.


    ¡°Sit down let me dress your wound,¡± I say walking Ismail to a stool in the kitchen.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do it. I can do it myself,¡± he says trying to grab the first aid kit from me.


    ¡°No, you are injured so I will help you,¡± I say and start dressing his wound.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Ismail yelps from the pain of putting hydrogen peroxide on his wound.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say feeling bad for causing him more pain. I might not like Ismail, but it does not mean I enjoy seeing him hurt. I quickly dress the wound making sure to be careful not to cause him more pain.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ismail says after I finish dressing his finger.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± I say and turn back to continue with dinner when Aazim walks in.


    ¡°When I said you guys should co-exist, I meant you should not kill each other,¡± Aazim says looking at the bloody tissues on the worktop and assuming something else happened.


    ¡°If I wanted to kill your brother, I don¡¯t think I would be dressing his wounds,¡± I say smirking.


    ¡°I hardly doubt if Umit wanted to kill me, she would use a vegetable knife to cut my finger,¡± Ismail says, showing Aazim his injured finger.


    ¡°Oh Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah)! It¡¯s just a small cut,¡± Aazim says.


    ¡°Wow, what do you take me for?¡± I say chuckling.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say, but we all know who you are,¡± Ismail says smirking like he is holding back from saying something more, while Aazim nods at what he said.


    ¡°You guys are making it sound like I am a violent person,¡± I state confused as to what they are getting at.


    ¡°Who knows, you might be,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°You are both obnoxious. You should leave my kitchen. I don¡¯t have time for you guys right now,¡± I say waving them out of the kitchen.


    ¡°We will leave for now, but we are watching you,¡± Ismail says, walking out of the kitchen with Aazim.


    I finished preparing dinner on my own, even though Ismail came back and said he was bored and wanted to help. I refused him because it¡¯s not safe for him to be in the kitchen after he just cut his finger. I made baked potatoes with chicken. During dinner, I make sure to give some credit to Ismail because he did help with the potatoes. I am surprised by the way things turned out today. I would have never imagined praising Ismail, but I felt bad about his cut. So I wanted to do something nice for him. Something I normally would not do for someone I don¡¯t like.


    I am sitting at the dining table with a cup of tea and myptop doing some work. I just finished praying Maghrib (evening) prayer before I started working. Even though I n to workte, I don¡¯t drink coffee at night as I won¡¯t be able to sleep. While I am working¡ªout of nowhere¡ªIsmail hits my chair from behind, making my cup of tea spill all over myptop. I don¡¯t say or do anything. I freeze and look at my keyboard. Ie back to earth when I hear Ismail talking to me.


    ¡°Umit, I am so sorry! Aayan and I were ying and didn¡¯t mean to hit you. I¡¯m sorry, and don¡¯t worry, I promise to get you a new one tomorrow,¡± Ismail says using a kitchen towel to wipe at my keyboard.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t have to get me a new one,¡± I say taking the towel from his hands to wipe it myself. I am not sure whether tough or cry. I am trying to tell myself it¡¯s just aptop, and I don¡¯t have to get angry. But at the same time, it¡¯s annoying even if it is an ident.


    ¡°No, I will. I am so sorry,¡± Ismail says sincerely.


    ¡°Auntie, I am sorry too. We did not mean to,¡± Aayan cries hugging me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, my love, and I know you did not mean to,¡± I say feeling all my anger fade away when I hear his voice.


    ¡°We are sorry,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Ismail it¡¯s fine, I am not angry at you guys,¡± I say forgiving them because I have experienced identally pouring coffee on people, as Ismail can testify.


    ¡°Really, because I thought you would even ask me to pay the $500, I am making you pay if you pour coffee on me,¡± Ismail says wide-eyed.


    ¡°Now that you mention it, I will be expecting my cheque tomorrow morning,¡± I smirk, because his contract is being used against him.


    ¡°Now I think I should have never made that contract, but anyway a deal is a deal. I will have the money wired to you with a newptop tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°No, Ismail, I was only joking. You don¡¯t have to,¡± I say not wanting the money and thinking I could get myself a newptop.


    ¡°I ruined yours, so I will get you a new one,¡± Ismail says not going back on his words.


    ¡°I doubt I even need a new one. I am sure I can fix this one. It will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Then I will pay for the repair.¡± Ismail says, stubborn as ever.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°I will, and I am taking theptop with me to make sure you don¡¯t fix it yourself,¡± Ismail says picking up myptop and walking out the dining room.


    ¡°Ismail you don¡¯t have to,¡± I say going after him.


    ¡°Umit, you know me very well. When I say I am going to do something, I do it,¡± Ismail replies in all seriousness while stopping mid-way to his room.


    ¡°Alright then, I will leave you to fix it.¡± I say walking toward my room.


    ¡°Better! And good night, Umit,¡± Ismail says walking into his room.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Good night, Ismail,¡± I reply walking into mine.

 Chapter 7

    The week has gone by so fast. I can¡¯t believe how much has changed. Living in the same house as Ismail is easier than I thought. We hardly fight, but when we do Aazim is always there to break it up. He kept to his word and had myptop fixed. I was surprised he did, but it made me understand Ismail is a man of his word. Something I find good about him, even though I dislike him. Today is the day of the presentation of the project I have been working on for the past week.


    I have been pacing up and down the kitchen this morning making sure everything I need is ready, but I can¡¯t seem to cool down because the way Ismail is looking at me is not helping. He has this boyish smirk on his face as if he can¡¯t wait for me to mess this up so he can rub it in my face. I am so going to prove him wrong today.


    ¡°Will you stop looking at me like that!¡±


    ¡°How am I looking at you, Miss,¡± Ismail says, smirking more knowing he is getting to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Just stop!¡±


    ¡°How do you know the way I am looking at you if you are not looking at me? So, who should stop looking at whom?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Just close your eyes!¡± I say, throwing a magazine at his face.


    ¡°Hey! I have the freedom to use my eyes the way I want,¡± he says dodging the magazine.


    ¡°I am going to get ready. I can¡¯t be around you right now,¡± I say, taking the stairs.


    I walk into my room to get ready for the day. I am wearing woven high waisted brown peg pants with OBI tie, ck tank top, ck zer, ck and white wristlet purse, with a brown hajib and pump ck heels. While applying my make-up I get a face-time request from Fatima. I answer while still applying my make-up.


    ¡°As-smu ykum,¡± I greet.


    ¡°Wa ykumu as-sm,¡± she replies.


    ¡°Babe are you ready for today¡¯s presentation?¡± she asks straight away.


    ¡°I would have been if my boss was not Ismail.¡±


    ¡°Sorry and adjust your eyeliner.¡±


    ¡°Thank you and see you at work.¡±


    ¡°Ma¡¯ as-Sma (goodbye),¡± she says hanging up.


    Thepany where Fatima works is doing a coboration on the same project I am working on. We are both working together on this project, but I get to do the presentation on it. I finish applying my make-up and walk downstairs to be on my way.


    The project we are working on is a new game for children. I give a brief exnation of how we should program it and other necessary stuff to help run the app correctly. Everyone in the conference room gives an apuse except for one person, and what he says next makes me feel humiliated.


    ¡°This is rubbish. I can¡¯t believe you wasted ten minutes of my time to exin something even a child can program better. Your algorithm is inferior, and your coding system can easily be hacked. The interface is so boring that even a two-year-old child will not want to y this game. The whole thing is useless. Re-do everything and the next time you stand in front of me, I want you to make sure you have something better. You can leave,¡± he says with disgust.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± I say walking out of the conference room with my head down.


    I am pacing up and down my office. ¡°I can¡¯t believe he humiliated me like that?¡± I say to Fatima as soon as she steps into my office. ¡°Everyone liked it but him. And even though he did not like it, he did not have to insult me.¡±


    ¡°I know you are right because even if you had made some mistakes, it did not give him the right to put you to shame like that,¡± Fatima says, agreeing with me.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe I thought we were on good terms,¡± I say.


    ¡°Whether you guys are on good terms or not, you need to sit down before you blow your head.¡±


    ¡°If I am going to blow anyone¡¯s head, it will be his.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you want to lose your job, so sit and cool down.¡±


    ¡°A¡¯oothu biahi minash-Shaytaanir-rajeem, (I seek refuge in Ah from Satan the outcast)¡± I say, seeking help from Ah to help cool off my anger.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s better. Now think of something to save the project that will blow his mind.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I say to Fatima for helping me cool down before I do something I will regret.


    ¡°That is why I am in your life,¡± she says smiling.


    ¡°And I am more than grateful,¡± I say standing up to give her a hug.


    It is 1:00 p. m. I just finished observing Dhuhr (noon prayer) and I am meeting Fatima and Emma for lunch. On my way out of my office, I bump into a hard wall but when I smell a nice cologne, I realize it¡¯s a human being.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I say to the person, not caring to know who it is. But when I hear the person¡¯s voice, I know it¡¯s Ismail.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°I take back my apology,¡± I hiss while walking past him.


    ¡°Hi,¡± Emma says walking towards me.


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s go,¡± I say quickly walking away from Ismail not wanting to be around him right now.


    While eating, Emma asks the one question I have been praying she won¡¯t ask.


    ¡°Umit, what happened between you and the boss earlier?¡± Emma asks.


    ¡°What are you talking about,¡± I reply, acting like I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I am talking about the way you ran away from him,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Oh, I bumped into someone and apologized. But when I realized it was him, I took back my apology, hissed, and walked away.¡±


    ¡°Umit, is that the only thing you did?¡± Fatima says looking at me as if I have two heads.


    ¡°Yes, and why are you looking at me like that?¡± I ask, wondering why she is making it sound like a big deal.


    ¡°Because I know you. I hope you didn¡¯t do anything to jeopardize your job when you are already in trouble?¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Of course not, that is why I walked away. Because I was not in the mood for him. I did not do anything,¡± I say raising my hands in a defensive gesture.


    ¡°Fatima, she did not do anything to him, I saw him before we left the office and he looked fine,¡± Emma saysing to my defense, ¡°But can I ask what happened to bring this on?¡± Emma asks.


    I exin to her what happened this morning.


    ¡°Oh, I understand why you reacted like that. And knowing you guys are close makes it understandable for you to react like that even though he is our boss.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we are not close, we just have history.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you say so. Are we still meeting up for the movie tonight?¡± Emma asks.


    ¡°Yes, after dinner,¡± I say.


    ¡°What time?¡± Fatima asks.


    ¡°7 p. m. but we are meeting at the new Italian restaurant for dinner before going to the movies,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Emma and Fatima both say.


    On my way back to my office, I meet up with another of my not-so-favorite people in the world. Another one of Ismail¡¯s friends, Austin. Austin has dirty blond hair, is 6-feet-tall, and has a lean build.


    Most people will be wondering how I know so much about Ismail, even though we are not friends. There is an easy exnation for that. At my sister¡¯s wedding, Ismail came with his two best friends, and that¡¯s how I got to meet Austin and Udar. It¡¯s funny when I think back and remember I knew Ismail before our coffee moments.


    ¡°Hey beautiful,¡± Austin says.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I reply trying my best to be nice.


    ¡°You have not changed since thest time I saw you. You are still beautiful,¡± Austin says grinning.


    ¡°Thank you and you haven¡¯t changed either,¡± I say.


    He is about to say something, but his phone starts ringing saving me from him.


    ¡°I will see youter,¡± he says before answering his call and walking away.


    I am home from work. I pray Maghrib (evening) prayer before getting ready for the night. I am wearing a white shirt tucked into my check stripe print, cigarette trousers, a ck thigh length kimono, a red bag, ck vans, and a red hajib.


    I step out of my room and bump into someone again. ¡®Why do I keep bumping into people?¡¯ I am about to apologize but stop when I realize it¡¯s Ismail. I walk away, not in the mood to talk to him right now, but it seems like someone wants to make me angry.


    ¡°Are you still angry about what happened in the office?¡± he says, following me.


    ¡°I am not talking to you,¡± I say walking faster.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he says stepping in front of me, blocking my way. ¡°You are really angry at me. You of all people should understand.¡±


    ¡°Understand what? That you humiliated me in front of my team?¡±


    ¡°Understand that if I didn¡¯t treat you like that, people would start talking.¡±


    ¡°Start talking about what?¡±


    ¡°They will say I am soft with you because we live in the same house.¡±


    ¡°You are not serious! Nobody at work knows we live in the same house, so you have nothing to justify your behavior this morning,¡± I say sharply.


    ¡°How sure are you?¡±


    ¡°I know because I did not tell anyone. So goodbye, I have somewhere to be right now,¡± I say, walking past him.

 Chapter 8

    I arrive at the restaurant before anyone else. I am waiting for them at the front while waiting for a table. To my utmost surprise, Ismail walks in. ¡®I wonder why he is here. I hope he did not follow me.¡¯


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I thought you said you are not talking to me.¡±


    ¡°Are you following me?¡± I say totally ignoring what he said.


    ¡°Of course not, I am here to eat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good for you,¡± I say. He doesn¡¯t say anything but shakes his head.


    ¡°Are you guys ready to take your seat? We have an empty table,¡± thedy from the front desk says.


    ¡°No, I am waiting for someone,¡± we both reply.


    ¡°Alright, no problem.¡±


    A few minutester Fatima and Udar walk in and they are talking but stop when they see Ismail and me waiting. Do they know each other? I can¡¯t remember ever telling Fatima about Udar, maybe she does.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Did you guyse together?¡± Fatima asks whileing to stand beside me.


    ¡°No, we just happened to being to the same restaurant at the same time,¡± I say, putting emphasis on the word ¡®same.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense,¡± Fatima says sitting down next to me in the waiting area.


    ¡°Do you guys know each other?¡± I whisper to Fatima, referring to her and Udar.


    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± she whispers back.


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I will tell youter.¡±


    Emma arrives a few secondster with Austin and they are arguing. Do they know each other? I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they do because he is a yboy and Emma has a thing for blond men.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± we all say, looking confused.


    ¡°Great, it seems everyone is here. I will take you to your table, please follow me,¡± thedy says as she leads us to a table for six. Oh, she must think all six of us are together.


    ¡°Could you get us a separate table for three, please?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am, this is the only table we have right now unless you want to wait again.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. We will share the table,¡± Ismail says from behind me.


    We have been sitting down for the past two minutes, and there is this heavy tension in the air. I could understand if it were just Ismail and me, but I don¡¯t understand the hostility between the others. Maybe there is something going on between Fatima and Udar I don¡¯t know about. And maybe the same goes for Emma and Austin, I don¡¯t really know what to think.


    ¡°Can someone exin to me what is going on between the two of you?¡± I ask, pointing to Fatima and Udar.


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know my love?¡± Ismail says smirking.


    ¡°I am not your love, and what are you talking about?¡± I snap, wondering what I don¡¯t know about them.


    ¡°Ismail!¡± Udar says, giving Ismail a stern look that says, ¡®shut up.¡¯


    ¡°Ismail spill,¡± I demand giving Ismail my full attention.


    ¡°She was bound to find out anyway. So, my dear lovelydy, your best friend here and Udar almost got married.¡±


    ¡°You said what!?¡± I exim confused.


    ¡°Yes, you heard me right. They would have been married, if not for Fatima calling off the wedding.¡±


    ¡°You almost got married and I didn¡¯t know?¡± I say feeling betrayed and hurt my best friend kept this from me.


    ¡°I was going to tell you, but I did not know how to. I am sorry,¡± she says sounding sad, while looking sincere.


    ¡°You did not know how to? Fatima, you almost got married, and I am finding out about it now from someone else,¡± I say feeling a bit angry but trying to understand what is going on.


    ¡°It was a long time ago, and I did not know you then. But I am sorry I didn¡¯t tell you,¡± Fatima replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine since we were not friends back then, but we will talk about thister,¡± I say understanding she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it in public.


    ¡°Yes, we will,¡± she says smiling.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you brought it up,¡± Udar says hitting Ismail on the arm.


    ¡°Hey! Thedy asked me,¡± Ismail says defending himself.


    ¡°So, did she force you to talk?¡± Udar says.


    ¡°No, she did not, but I wanted to tell her,¡± Ismail says like he did not do anything wrong.


    ¡°You almost made them fight,¡± Udar says.


    ¡°They are fine,¡± Ismail answers shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°I hate you man,¡± Udar says, not meaning those words.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I love you too, bro,¡± Ismail smirks.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Udar, maybe we should talk about something else,¡± I say trying to change the topic.


    ¡°I could tell you why these two look like they want to tear each other apart,¡± Ismail says dipping his head at Emma and Austin.


    ¡°I think that¡¯s enough about other people¡¯s lives,¡± I say not wanting to intrude in Emma and Austin¡¯s business. Ismail is about to speak but Emma beats him to it.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. We just used to date,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I say not knowing what else to say.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Austin sighs.


    ¡°Ismail, I think it¡¯s only you and I that don¡¯t have a rtionship history,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes, my love,¡± Ismail says smirking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. I am still angry at you.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I said I am sorry.¡±


    ¡°You said sorry when?¡± I exim in disbelief.


    ¡°At home.¡±


    ¡°You did not. You only exined why you felt what you did was necessary,¡± I say with my eyebrow raised.


    ¡°Oh, then I am sorry, my love.¡±


    ¡°For thest time I am not your love! And I will think about forgiving you,¡± I say already thinking about forgiving him. Because even though Ismail did humiliate me in front of others, I can¡¯t stay angry at a person for too long. That¡¯s just the way I am.


    ¡°What do I have to do to make you forgive me, mydy,¡± he says.


    ¡°Can you stop talking to me like I am your wife?¡± I say confused as to why he is behaving weirdly.


    ¡°Because you are,¡± he says with a big grin.


    ¡°What!!!¡± Everyone at the table says at the same time.


    ¡°He is not serious. We are not married. Please Ismail, tell them the truth.¡±


    ¡°We are not married just yet, but you guys should watch and see,¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I say utterly confused.


    ¡°I will tell youter, love. Now, let¡¯s order some food,¡± Ismail says, and I just shake my head because I don¡¯t know what to say.


    We all finished eating an hour ago. The girls and I are on our way to the movies. We arrive after a few minutes of driving. I step out of my car and see thest person I want to see tonight, parked beside me.


    ¡°Are you following me, Ismail? Because I understood the restaurant was a coincidence, but now I am starting to wonder what is going on?¡± I say crossing my arms over my chest.


    ¡°We are not following you guys. We are here to watch a movie,¡± Udar says,ing up beside Ismail while Austin parks his car before joining them.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± I say, walking away to meet the girls at the entrance of the cinema.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Ismail and his friends are here too,¡± I tell Fatima and Emma.


    ¡°I know! I saw them,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°I just hope they are not watching the same movie as us.¡± Emma responds.


    ¡°I pray so too,¡± I say making my way inside the cinema.


    I join the queue to get our tickets for ¡®Avengers: End game¡¯ and Ismail joins the same queue.


    ¡°That¡¯s it! There is no way you can tell me you are a Marvel fan,¡± I say not understanding why he is following me everywhere I go today.


    ¡°For your information, I am,¡± he says.


    ¡°Prove it to me.¡± I say not believing him.


    For the past ten minutes that we have both been standing in the queue, Ismail has proved to me that he is a bigger Marvel fan than I am.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t think you would have known so much about Marvel movies,¡± I say epting I am wrong about him.


    ¡°Neither did I think ady like you would be into this type of movies.¡±


    ¡°Really, why would you think that?¡±


    ¡°Because mostdies I know, are more into romantic movies.¡±


    ¡°Just because a fewdies like romantic movies does not make it a general thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I would have you know that my preference in movies is action movies.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s interesting.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°And thank you for forgiving me,¡± he says with a big smile on his face. I smile back at him not knowing what more to say.

 Chapter 9

    Today Fatima and I are meeting up after work to talk about her and Udar¡¯s almost marriage. I am still shocked she almost got married and I am just finding out about it now. Today I am wearing white high waist wide leg trousers, a ck top, white swing coat, ck stiletto heels, a ck hajib, and a ck handbag.


    I perform my Asr te afternoon) prayers before going to see Fatima. I just finished at the office, and I am on my way over to her ce.  I park my car and walk out to meet Fatima. The home has a ck cast iron gate with lovely flowers all around the front porch. It¡¯s a two-story building.


    I ring the bell three times before the maid opens it for me. I make my way straight to Fatima¡¯s room.


    The entryway is as lovely as the front porch; there are grand staircases with ck bannisters leading to two separate parts in the house, and a big crystal chandelier.


    ¡°As-smu ykum,¡± I say walking into her room after knocking.


    Fatima¡¯s walls are painted white, with two lovely paintings hanging above her headboard, and a chandelier in the middle. The bed has a white nket and light brown colored throws. The pillows are white, dark green and light brown in colors. The bed-side table is white with a brown handle and a flower vase. There are two white couches in front of her bed with a TV at the far end. There are two doors, one is the bathroom while the other is her closet.


    ¡°Wa- ykum sm, how are you doing?¡± she saysing up to hug me.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, and you?¡± I say sitting down on one of the couches in front of the TV.


    ¡°I am fine. How was work? Any drama with your new husband?¡± she asksughing.


    ¡°He is not my husband, and no, we did not fight today because he travelled,¡± I say remembering how lovely today was because Ismail is out of town.


    ¡°Oh, and speaking of the husband¡­ I am very sorry I did not tell you about Udar, but it¡¯s because I was ashamed,¡± she says, pulling her head down using her hair to cover her face.


    ¡°Why would you be ashamed? You are not the first girl not to marry a guy who proposed to her,¡± I say wondering what happened.


    ¡°I know, but the reason we did not get married was not because I didn¡¯t like him or anything. It¡¯s something I am very ashamed of,¡± she says tearing up.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to tell me,¡± I say, rubbing her back while hugging her to stop her from crying.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. And it¡¯s high time I tell someone else the reason,¡± she says wiping her tears with her palms.


    ¡°Alright if you want to.¡±


    ¡°It all started after I graduated high school. I was waiting for my admission to Uni. Papa and mama called me one day and told me a family had asked for my hand in marriage for their son.


    At first, I was frustrated because I wouldn¡¯t be able toplete my education. But then mama said if I agreed to marry him, I wouldn¡¯t have to stop my study. They will still pay for my education. Or if my husband wanted, he could pay but I will go to school regardless.


    So after that, I considered marrying him, and that man is Udar. When I first met him, I liked him right away. We were like a match made in heaven. He was God-fearing, loving, caring, and very handsome. I fell in love with him. I epted the proposal after two months.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    We were meant to marry a monthter, but then something happened. Udar did something that hurt my feelings.


    It was the day I got epted into Uni. I was so happy I could not wait to tell him the news, but I got the shock of my life. I was about to walk into his office when I heard him say,


    ¡±You know the only reason I am marrying that girl is to get my inheritance.¡± It stopped me dead in my tracks. I could not believe what I was hearing. I loved Udar and I thought he loved me too, but I guess I was wrong. I was about to turn back and leave, but the next words I heard shattered my heart to pieces. He said, ¡°Do you really think I could love such an ugly fat thing. I only told her I loved her to make the marriage happen faster.¡± After that, I quickly ran out of the building because I did not think I would have been able to hear any more.¡± Fatima says crying.


    ¡°Ya, Ah! Fatima, I am so sorry that happened,¡± I say hugging her.


    ¡°Thank you, even though it¡¯s not your fault,¡± Fatima says hugging me back.


    ¡°After that¡­¡± Fatima says wiping her tears, but I cut her short.


    ¡°You still want to continue?¡± I ask shocked she still wants to talk about it more.


    ¡°Yes, I have to finish the story.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. If you want to, I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°The next day, I told everyone I did not want to marry him. Everyone asked me why, but I was too ashamed to tell them why. I did not want anyone pitying me, and also I did not want anyone to hate him because of the things he said about me. But I told my mother monthster, and she understood and promised not to tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°You have such a beautiful heart,¡± I say, hugging her with tears in my eyes as well.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± she says noticing she is not the only one crying.


    ¡°No, no I am not crying,¡± I say trying to push back my tears.


    ¡°I love you, and I am very sorry I did not tell you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, and I forgive you. And he is not worthy of you, dear. You are more than that.¡±


    ¡°I know that now,¡± she says smiling faintly.


    ¡°And besides, you were not that fat,¡± I say, recalling the first day we met.


    Fatima and I met in university. We were roommates, and I won¡¯t lie Fatima was overweight, butter she started excising and eating healthy. I can tell you for a fact that if any man got a good look at her now he would be begging Fatima to be his wife, because of how good looking she is now.


    ¡°I was, and I can never thank you enough for saving me,¡± she says, tearing up again.


    When Fatima arrived at university, she ate like she was eating for five people and slept like a log. But because I am a fit person, I always tried my best to stop her and always asked her to join me at the gym. At first, she did not agree but something happened that made her change her mind.


    We were eating lunch at a restaurant when Fatima¡¯s old high school mates walked in. I went to the restroom for a minute just for me toe back and see my friend in tears. I asked her why she was crying. She said they made fun of her because she was fat. I asked her if she wanted to get back at them. She said yes, and I told her she needs to lose weight so when they see her next, they won¡¯t be able to say anything. And most importantly she needed to do it for herself.


    So, after that day, my dearest friend became my gym partner and never allowed herself to gain weight. She also made sure she looked good for herself.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I am in your life, but I have to ask, ¡®did you know Udar and Ismail are best friends?''¡±


    ¡°No, I just recently found out. And I think Ismail only recently found out about me.¡±


    ¡°You mean Ismail only just found out too?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was the day he came to visit Udar at work and¡­¡± Fatima says, but I cut her short.


    ¡°Wait, Udar is your boss?¡± I ask shocked.


    ¡°Yes, and as I was saying, I think Ismail never knew I was the one. That I was the one his friend almost married, even though he knew me.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that? And wow! Udar is your boss?¡± I say finding it a bit weird that we both work for men we have a history with.


    ¡°I know how it looks. But anyway, I know because he came to my work and I bumped into him. I asked him what he was doing there. He said he came to see a friend, and that¡¯s how I found out that Udar is his friend. On his way out, he came to say bye and said, ¡®so all this time you are the Fatima Udar almost got married to and made him lose his inheritance.¡¯ That¡¯s how I found out he was good friends with Udar, for Udar to tell him about me. And it also meant he just found out who I was to Udar.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that makes perfect sense. I can¡¯t believe Ismail said you took away Udar¡¯s inheritance. Udar needs a serious knock on the head,¡± I say, folding my arms.


    ¡°I know you will be happy to give him one,¡± Fatimaughs.


    ¡°I won¡¯t mind, but I must say our lives seem very clich¨¦ right now,¡± I sayughing too.


    ¡°I know right,¡± Fatima giggles.


    ¡°Anyway, I also wanted to ask you to talk to Abe,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°What has she done this time?¡±


    Abe is Fatima¡¯s younger sister. The whole family refers to her as the wildcat. She loves getting into trouble, and every time her family can¡¯t talk to her, they alwayse to me. Abe and I are close even though her sister is my best friend. She is like the younger version of me, so we get along very well. She is 18 years old, so I am not surprised Fatima isining because she¡¯s at that age when no one can tell them what to do.


    ¡°What has she not done? Please, I need you to speak to her about the ways she dresses these days. We tried talking to her, but you know how that goes. So please talk to her before you leave,¡± Fatima asks.


    ¡°I am sure her dressing is not that bad, but I will talk to her anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, but only if you get me some food,¡± I grin.


    ¡°Will you ever change?¡± Fatima says walking towards the door.


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡± I say to her smiling, before she steps outside.

 Chapter 10

    I am about to leave Fatima¡¯s to go home when I am pulled from behind into a big hug from Abe. Abe is brown skinned and 5 feet 5 inches tall.


    ¡°As-smu ykum, kiddo.¡±


    ¡°Wa- ykumu Sm, how are you, aunt Umit?¡± she says stepping in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m good, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I am fine too, how is work?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit stressful but okay. How is school?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s amazing. There is so much I want to tell you about school, but I am on my way out,¡± she says.


    ¡°You are going out looking like that?¡± I say taking a good look at how she is dressed, and I am disappointed to say this is no way a Muslim girl should dress to go out. She is wearing a very short skirt that stops mid-thigh and even though she is wearing pantyhose, it¡¯s still too short.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong with it?¡± she says like she doesn¡¯t know.


    ¡°What is wrong with it?¡± I say in a stern voice.


    ¡°Aunt, what¡¯s wrong with it? This is how everyone dresses now.¡±


    ¡°Abe, one thing about life you should understand is that just because everyone is doing it does not make it right. The way you are dressed is not Imic, and you know that. So why are you doing it?¡±


    ¡°I know, but if I don¡¯t dress like this I will be left out,¡± she grumbles.


    ¡°Abe, you don¡¯t have to dress like this to follow what is trending. They are other ways you can dress and still follow what is trending.¡±


    ¡°I know, but they are not fashionable.¡±


    ¡°Says who? Am I not wearing what is trending and still looking modest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are but¡­¡± she whines.


    ¡°But nothing, Abe. I am not telling you not to dress fashionably. What I am saying is, you should dress modestly. And most importantly, make sure, make really sure that what you do is pleasing to Ah. Because nothing is worth doing if Ah is not pleased with you,¡± I say trying to make her understand.


    ¡°I understand what you are saying aunt, but it¡¯s hard you know,¡± she says looking sad.


    ¡°Nothing is too hard with Ah beside you. If you pray and always remember you are doing it for the sake of Ah, everything will fall into ce. And never forget nothing is too small to pray over,¡± I say and hug her to make her feel better.


    ¡°I feel so bad for dressing like this, thank you so much for making me understand what I was doing is wrong,¡± she says hugging me back.


    ¡°I am always here for you, my dear,¡± I say feeling happy I was able to make her understand.


    ¡°Alright aunt, I am going to change but you are going to help me pick what to wear,¡± she says pulling me upstairs to her room.


    I walk into Abe¡¯s room. The walls are painted a light brown with a chandelier in the middle. The bed has a charcoal nket with white patterns. The pillows are burgundy and white in colors. The bedside table is silver with a pink blushmp. There are two dusty pink couches with a TV. There are two doors that lead to the bathroom and her closet.


    ¡°Aunt, how should I do it?¡± Abe asks from inside her closet.


    ¡°Do what?¡± Fatima says from outside the door.


    ¡°Dress modestly but still wear what is trending,¡± Abe says.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s easy you can wear anything you want. You just have to know how to wear it,¡± I say sitting down on one of the couches in her bedroom.


    ¡°Umit, you did not make sense,¡± Fatima says sitting beside me.


    ¡°Okay what I am trying to say is, for instance, if you want to wear ripped jeans you can but you have to wear patched ripped jeans. Also, you can wear anything as long as you look modest in it,¡± I exin.


    ¡°You make it sound so easy!¡± Abe says falling on her bed.


    ¡°Because it is, you will see,¡± Fatima says as we help Abe pick something to wear.


    The next morning, I wake up smiling. I just know today, In Shaa Ah (if Ah wills), I will blow Ismail¡¯s mind with the new game the team and I have programmed. We have worked hard and taken apletely different approach. While I was praying Fajr (morning) prayer, I made sure to make a lot of duas (appeals) for my sess today.


    I get to the office and I show Ismail the new game. Ismail loves it. Finally! But that is not what has me freaking out for the past two hours. The board of directors areingter this afternoon to see the game. I have been pacing up and down in my office thinking of all the possible bad oues.


    ¡°You need to sit down and calm down. Everything is going to be fine,¡± Emma says from one of the chairs in front of my desk.


    ¡°How can I calm down? What if they don¡¯t like it? What am I going to do? What if they insult it more than Ismail didst time? Oh, Ah, I don¡¯t know what I will do,¡± I say thinking of all the ways this could go wrong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I saw the game, and it¡¯s amazing. They will love it. You have nothing to worry about,¡± Emma says, pulling me down to sit.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so,¡± I say, trying my best to stop overthinking it.


    I finished my presentation to the board of directors a few minutes ago. I am waiting in my office to hear if they liked it or not when Ismail calls me to his office. I say a few prayers on my way, hoping they loved it.


    I burst into Ismail¡¯s office, too impatient to knock before entering and banging the door.


    ¡°Hey! Why did you enter like that?¡± Ismail says jumping from his seat due to the loud thud I made bursting into his office.


    ¡°Sorry, I am just really anxious to know what they thought of it,¡± I say.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± Ismail says, sounding neutral so I can¡¯t tell if they liked it or not.


    ¡°Ismail!¡± I say loudly.


    ¡°Chill woman, they love it.¡±


    ¡°They what?¡± I say getting excited.


    ¡°Ahu Akbar, Ahu Akbar, Ahu Akbar (Ah is the greatest) Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), they loved it, they loved it, they loved it,¡± I chant super excited.


    ¡°Yes, they did,¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°We need to celebrate. Dinner is on me tonight. You guys should pick the ce and I will pay. I will call Waheeda and tell her not to cook,¡± I say grinning.


    ¡°Anything is fine with me.¡±


    ¡°You eat everything, so why wouldn¡¯t anything be fine with you,¡± I giggle.


    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not a bad thing,¡± he says smiling.


    ¡°Even when you sneak a teful of food you supposedly don¡¯t like,¡± Iugh.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you. Go and call your sister,¡± he says sending me away.


    ¡°The only reason you are chasing me away is because you know I am telling the truth,¡± I tease him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care, just leave my office.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright, Ma¡¯ as-Sma, see youter,¡± I say walking out of his office.


    ¡°Ma¡¯ as-Sma, and I don¡¯t want to see youter,¡± he says.


    I smile, knowing full well he does not mean it, mostly because he will want to eat dinner.

 Chapter 11

    The week has gone by so fast. The game made by my group and me has gone viral in a week. I am so happy that words cannot describe it. I am working in my office when Emma barges in, looking like she wants to kill someone.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I say confused as to why she walked in like that.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she is back,¡± Emma says, pacing up and down my office.


    ¡°Who is back?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That slut!¡± she growls angry.


    ¡°Which slut?¡± I say totally confused.


    ¡°Anna Huston,¡± Emma says with disgust.


    ¡°Who is that? And why are you calling her a slut?¡±


    ¡°She is the slut Austin cheated on me with.¡±


    ¡°Wait! He cheated on you?¡± I say, guessing that¡¯s why they broke up.


    ¡°Sorry, I should not have brought my problem to you. I should go,¡± she says walking toward the door.


    ¡°No, no it¡¯s fine, I am here to listen,¡± I say, walking towards the door to stop her from leaving.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down and calm down a bit then we can talk about it,¡± I say leading her towards the couch.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so,¡± she says taking a deep breath.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, now sit down while I get you some ice cream to cool off.¡±


    ¡°You have ice cream in your office?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have a refrigerator in my office.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because any time I have a mental block while working, an ice cream tends to help me get back on track,¡± I say handing her ice cream while sitting beside her.


    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡± she says taking the ice cream from me.


    ¡°You are wee. Are you calm and ready to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and it¡¯s like this. You remember the other day I said Austin and I use to date?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I recall.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I wasing to work today and bump into her.¡±


    ¡°I am assuming her is Anna Huston?¡± I ask wanting to be sure.


    ¡°Yes¡±


    ¡°So, let me get this straight. You bump into the woman your ex-boyfriend cheated on you with, and you are angry. I can understand that but what I don¡¯t understand is you said she is back, back from where?¡± I say trying to fully understand what¡¯s going on.


    ¡°You are right. Maybe I should tell you the story from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°I would love that,¡± I say, gettingfortable.


    ¡°Austin and I dated for a while. I think maybe a year or so. We broke up three months ago because he cheated. Austin cheated on me with Anna. After it happened, Anna moved to Ennd for a modelling career and now she is back.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that. But don¡¯t worry about her, she is not worth your time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past now, and you are right she is not worth my time,¡± Emma says smiling.


    ¡°She is not, and if she bothers you just give me a call and I will deal with her,¡± I say winking at Emma.


    ¡°Thank you. I would love that, and your wink is so horrible. Don¡¯t ever use it again,¡± Emma saysughing a little.


    ¡°Any time, and leave my amazing wink alone,¡± I sayughing.


    ¡°I will after you learn how to do it better. It was great talking to you. I think I should get back to my office,¡± Emma says standing up to walk out.


    ¡°I love my wink the way it is, and I am here for you any time,¡± I tease, walking her to the door.


    ¡°Okay if you say so, bye,¡± Emma says walking out.


    ¡°Bye¡±


    It¡¯s lunch time. I obverse my prayers before leaving my office. I am on my way to the elevator when I meet Ismail on the way.


    ¡°Are you going for lunch?¡± I ask him while we step into the elevator.


    ¡°Yes, and you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am going to this amazing Nigerian restaurant. Do you want toe? The food is delicious,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind tasting more of your country¡¯s dishes because¡ªI won¡¯t lie¡ªthest one I ate was magnificent,¡± he says smiling.


    ¡°Oh my God, did you just praise my cooking?¡± I respond grinning, while cing my hands on my chest in a dramatic way.


    ¡°I think I did,¡± he says winking while stepping out of the elevator.


    ¡°Oh yes you did,¡± I say following him still smiling.


    We step outside, and we have a car already waiting for us courtesy of Ismail. We hop into Ismail¡¯s white range rover and I give the address of the restaurant to the driver.


    We arrive at the restaurant. It has a Nigerian g in front with the cultural theme all around inside.


    It¡¯s a buffet so we join the queue to get our food when something amusing happens to me. A guyes out of nowhere to cut the queue. Before I can speak Ismail beats me to it.


    ¡°Hey, excuse me! We¡¯re here before you. You can¡¯te in and just cut in,¡± Ismail says, tapping his shoulder. But the guy says something that angers me.


    ¡°Hey, oyinbo, no touch me. I no day understand wetin you dey talk. All I know say I wan chop.¡± (hey, white person, don¡¯t touch me. I don¡¯t understand what you are saying. All I know is I want to eat.) he says in Pidgin English.


    ¡°He said you should go back to the end of the queue because we came before you,¡± I say this time before Ismail gets a chance, looking at the guy with disgust because he is pretending not to understand English.


    ¡°You no hear wetin I talk? I say I no dey understand wetin you dey say.¡± (Did you not hear what I said? I said I don¡¯t understand what you are saying.) he says still pretending.


    ¡°Of course, you dey understand wetin I dey say. How youe pass your interview for embassy reach here? No, do that one with me. I know I say you dey understand wetin we dey talk, so if you like yourself pack up and go back. If not, no be me go fight you. You see these people way dey my back? Na them go fight you because no be only me you chance, na all of us you chance.¡± (Of course, you understand what I am saying. How did you pass your interview at the embassy to get here? Don¡¯t try that with me. I know you understand what we are saying, so if you care about yourself, leave. If not, it won¡¯t be me that will fight you. You see these people behind me? They will fight you because you are not only cutting in front of me, but them as well.)¡± I say in a stern voice trying my best to contain my anger.


    ¡°So, you dey speak broken?¡± (So, you speak pidgin) he asks shocked.


    ¡°I look like white pickin where I no go know how to speak am?¡¯ (Do I look like a white child that wouldn¡¯t know how to speak it?) I say putting up a hard front.


    ¡°Ehm¡­¡± he says, but I don¡¯t allow him to finish his words before I cut him off.


    ¡°Just they go back you don already embarrass yourself finish.¡± (Just go back because you have already embarrassed yourself) I say while he walks away not saying anything else.


    I get food for Ismail and me, making sure to get what I think he might like. Ismail does not say a word until we get to our seats.


    ¡°Wow, what were you guys speaking out there? And what did you tell the guy that made him leave so quickly?¡± he says looking a bit confused but happy. I exin to him what we said in Pidgin English.


    ¡°Oh, I understand, but is that yournguage?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. It¡¯s a generalnguage, everyone speaks it in Nigeria. My tribe is different.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, that¡¯s true. I remember during your sister¡¯s wedding your family members were speaking something different from what you spoke earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s different.¡±


    ¡°What is your tribe called again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called Idoma. I am from the Benue state,¡±


    ¡°I-do-oo-ma,¡± he says trying to pronounce it.


    ¡°No IDOMA,¡± I say giggling.


    ¡°I-do-ma and stop making fun of me, it¡¯s not my mother tongue,¡± he says smiling while pronouncing it right.


    ¡°Masha¡¯ Ah! You got it right, but you can¡¯t me me that you sound funny saying it,¡± I reply smiling.


    ¡°No, I sound amazing saying it.¡±


    ¡°You can tell yourself that, but we all know the truth.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    ¡°Okay, so can we eat now?¡± I say picking up my fork.


    ¡°Yes, we can as soon as you tell me the names of all these dishes, and I must say they look nice,¡± Ismail picks up his fork with a big smile.


    ¡°Thank you. I got us jollof rice and chicken, two different types of pepper soup and puff puff.¡±


    ¡°Alright, which should I start with?¡± he asks getting ready to eat.


    ¡°I got you two different types of pepper soup because I did not know which one you would like. This is the inner part of the cow while the other is the outer part of the cow. Which do you want? Both are nice, though.¡±


    ¡°Can I try it first?¡±


    ¡°Sure, try the inner part first.¡± I say cing the bowl in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice,¡± he says after eating a piece from the bowl.


    ¡°Now try the other,¡± I say cing the other bowl in front of him.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice too,¡± he says after trying a piece from the other bowl.


    ¡°I know, so, which do you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°I am not surprised, and you can have both,¡± I grin.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says eating his meal.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it,¡± I say enjoying mine too.


    While eating, Ismail says something that takes me by surprise.


    ¡°Thepany is travelling to a few countries to advertise its new app for travel agencies, and we are picking a few interns toe with us,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°I thought thepany is a gamepany and which interns did you pick?¡± I ask praying deep down he picked me, even though technically I am not an intern.


    ¡°Yes, it is. But we are nning to expand into other sectors, and we are starting with the travel agencies app. And I have not picked interns yet.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to pick me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°What is it that you don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°It means I don¡¯t know if I will pick you or not, and even if I did know I wouldn¡¯t tell you,¡± he says smirking.


    ¡°Why?¡± I say wondering what is going on in his head.


    ¡°Because it wouldn¡¯t be fun,¡± he says grinning.


    ¡°You are not serious,¡± I say knowing he has nned something.


    ¡°Watch and see.¡±


    ¡°Alright, and where are you guys travelling to?¡±


    ¡°d, Italy, France, and Greece,¡± he says.


    I don¡¯t say anything for a few seconds because I can¡¯t believe they are travelling to one of the ces I have always dreamt of going to. I don¡¯t even realize I lose my cool and start begging Ismail to pick me.


    ¡°Please pick me, please, please, please pick me. Do you know how much I want to go to those ces? I know you don¡¯t know, but that does not matter, please just pick me,¡± I plead.


    ¡°I will think about it,¡± he smirks because he likes that I am begging him.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I say trying to keep it cool.

 Chapter 12

    The next morning, I wake up real early to make breakfast for everyone but made sure to make Ismail¡¯s just a little extra special. I made red velvet pancakes with ice cream and strawberries. I even put a hydrangea flower on the tray. I can¡¯t wait for him toe downstairs. I am sure he is going to be confused as to why I made his breakfast so special. I n to please Ismail so he will pick me for the trip. I hope it works.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Hmm, what smells so good,¡± Ismail says walking into the kitchen.


    ¡°Good morning Ismail, how was your night?¡± I ask smiling.


    ¡°My night was fine, thank you for asking and whose breakfast is that,¡± Ismail says looking at me suspiciously.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, and it¡¯s yours.¡± I say putting the tray in front of him.


    ¡°Really, did you make it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did. I made it especially for you,¡± I say smiling at him.


    ¡°Umit, are you trying to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Ismail I would never try and kill you,¡± I say even though I know there were a few times I would have happily beat him, but not kill him.


    ¡°Hmm, alright if you say so. I might as well enjoy my breakfast then,¡± Ismail says, picking his fork to eat.


    While in the office, I make sure to finish my morning work quickly and on time so I can spare some time to help Ismail with some of his work. I pray Dhuhr (afternoon prayer) and walk to his office to help him.


    I arrive at his office and knock on the door. After a couple of seconds, he says toe in. I walk in and find him so engrossed in paperwork, that he did not even know it was me who walked in.


    ¡°As smu ykum,¡± I greet sitting down on one of the chairs in front of his desk.


    ¡°Wa ykum sm, Umit is that you?¡± he says still not looking up.


    ¡°The one and only.¡±


    ¡°To what do I owe the pleasure of seeing you in my office?¡± he asks finally looking up.


    ¡°I came to see if I could help you with some of your work.¡±


    ¡°Umit, are you sick or something?¡± Ismail asks confused.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°I am asking because the Umit I know would never ask to help me with my work.¡±


    ¡°That is not true,¡± I say praying he doesn¡¯t realize the reason I¡¯m being super nice.


    ¡°Really? But anyway, I won¡¯t ever reject an extra hand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, so what can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°You could help me with these papers by sorting them out,¡± he says pointing to a stack of papers.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I say collecting them.


    For the past few days, I have been doing everything I can think of to please Ismail so he will pick me. I have been making his favorite dishes, been super friendly to him, and I have been doing other things he has not asked me to do.


    Two weeks have passed, and Ismail has not told me if he has picked me or not. I stopped treating him sweetly a week ago, giving up hope of him picking me.


    I am making dinner when Aayan runs into the kitchen, shouting my name.


    ¡°Auntie Umit, Auntie Umit, Auntie Umit.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my love,¡± I say picking him up of the floor and cing him on the counter.


    ¡°Uncle Ismail said I should give you this,¡± he says, handing me a few documents.


    I read it and read again and again, wanting to be sure of what I am seeing.


    ¡°Aayan, do you know what this means?¡± I say with a big smile.


    ¡°No auntie,¡± he says smiling with me.


    ¡°It means I am going to travel to my dream countries!¡± I squeal excitedly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good auntie,¡± he says pping his hands.


    ¡°I know, love,¡± I say, picking him up and spinning him around in happiness.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing this to me,¡± I say, putting him down while pecking him on the cheek.


    ¡°You are wee Auntie, but I have told you to stop kissing me,¡± he grumbles wiping his cheeks trying to frown, but his cute face makes it hard for me to take him seriously.


    ¡°Sorry love,¡± I say trying my best not tough.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, and Ma¡¯ as-Sma, auntie,¡± he says walking out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Ma¡¯ as-Sma.¡±


    After he is gone, I read the documents again. The papers are appointments for interviews at the embassy of the countries we are travelling to. I am so happy I am going, I don¡¯t even know how to thank Ismail, but Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I pray the interviews go well and everything will be great. I walk out of the kitchen to thank Ismail.


    I walk around the house until I find him in the backyard ying with Eman. They are building something. I call his name a few times before he hears me and walks towards me.


    ¡°Aayan gave me the documents. Thank you so much for picking me,¡± I say feeling so happy that tears form in my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, it was nothing and why are you crying?¡± he says confused.


    ¡°I am just so happy that I am going, that¡¯s why,¡± I say wiping a few teardrops away.


    ¡°Wow, I did not know it meant that much to you.¡±


    ¡°It does because I have always dreamt of travelling to one of those ces. That is why I am very grateful, even if it is work rted. I am still very grateful you picked me,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°I am happy I picked you if it makes you happy,¡± he replies, smiling back at me.


    ¡°Let me leave you to what you are doing. I will see youter,¡± I say and start walking back.


    ¡°Ma¡¯ as-Sma,¡± he says walking back to y with Eman.


    While going inside something he says does not just quite add up. ¡®I am happy I picked you if it makes you happy.¡¯ I have this feeling that there is more to that statement, but maybe I am just over thinking it, I will forget it for now.


    I continue with preparing dinner. I decide to make a chocte cake, which is one of Ismail¡¯s favorite desserts. I made Mac and cheese with meatloaf for dinner. I made something different for myself because I didn¡¯t feel like eating Mac and cheese. I am having a chicken sd.


    Everyone has already finished eating, so I decided to eat my sd in the kitchen when Ismail walks in. People will be wondering how I know so much about Ismail¡¯s favorite foods. The answer to that is simple, his brother. I asked Aazim to tell me everything about Ismail¡¯s likes, his dislikes and how he likes his food prepared.


    ¡°Hey, I loved the chocte cake. Thank you,¡± he says, sitting down opposite me.


    ¡°You are wee, and I am happy you loved it.¡±


    ¡°You know, I know why you made one of my favorite desserts and have been super nice to me,¡± he says smirking.


    ¡°Really,¡± I say trying to act like I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s talking about.


    ¡°Yes, I do, and I must say you tried,¡± he says as if all the things I have been doing for him were of little ount.


    ¡°I tried? I was practically your ve for three weeks,¡± I say while shaking my head.


    ¡°So, you don¡¯t deny you were super nice to me for a reason.¡±


    ¡°I did not say that.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to, and I must say I loved it.¡±


    ¡°You loved what?¡±


    ¡°The special treatment and I am sad it¡¯s over.¡±


    ¡°But I am more than happy it is,¡± I say smirking.


    ¡°Anyway, I thought you didn¡¯t eat sd?¡±


    ¡°There is chicken in it, so I can eat it.¡±


    ¡°So you only eat sd when there is chicken in it or¡­.?¡±


    ¡°Something like that, but what I mean is I only eat sd with beef or chicken. I can¡¯t eat it just in,¡± I say enjoying my food.


    ¡°Oh, I understand now.¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I noticed every time we ate sd, you always ate something different,¡± he says.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, because Waheeda makes it without beef or chicken.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she does, and how did you know I love chocte cake?¡±


    ¡°Your brother?¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± he says, happy because he is right. I don¡¯t say anything but shake my head.

 Chapter 13

    ¡°Babe, I am so tired I could fall asleep on your couch right now,¡± I say lying down on one of the couches in Fatima¡¯s office.


    ¡°I have been going for interviews for the past two weeks. I am so tired of saying the same thing to different people. I could lose my mind doing this,¡± I say gettingfortable on the couch.


    ¡°I am fine, thank you for asking and work is great,¡± Fatima replies sarcastically.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Fatima, I did not ask you how you are doing. Let¡¯s start again. As-Smu ykum, how are you, Fatima? How is work?¡±


    ¡°Wa ykum sm, now that¡¯s better. I am doing fine, and work is work. So now I would ask you how your day is, but I already know. Sorry about all the interviews. Don¡¯t worry, In Shaa Ah, you will get the visas,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°How are things with Udar?¡± I ask recalling her telling me they had a few issues.


    ¡°Like I always say, better than you working with Ismail.¡±This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, and for your information Ismail and I don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Fatima says looking at me with disbelieve.


    ¡°Yes, I am. And now that I think of it, it¡¯s weird that we don¡¯t fight anymore.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not weird. It¡¯s what normal people do,¡± Fatima says in an exasperated tone.


    ¡°We are normal people.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right! But anyway, I am happy you guys are getting along. Now my ears can take a break,¡± Fatima says smiling.


    ¡°Hey! I don¡¯tin about him that much,¡± I defend myself.


    ¡°You sure do, Umit!.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I do, but anyway¡­ I am sorry,¡± I say knowing I can be a handful when I startining.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I agreed to it the day I became your best friend.¡±


    ¡°This is why I love you,¡± I chuckle.


    ¡°And this is why I don¡¯t,¡± Fatima saysughing.


    ¡°I know you do and that¡¯s why you are going to get me something to eat while I rest,¡± I say gettingfortable on the couch.


    ¡°The only reason I am getting you something to eat is because¡­¡± she says getting up from her seat.


    ¡°Is because you love me,¡± Iugh, interrupting her.


    ¡°I guess I do then,¡± she says chuckling while stepping out of her office.


    I am dreaming when I hear my name called, reluctantly waking me up.


    ¡°Umit, Umit, you need to wake up,¡± Udar says, trying his best to wake me up.


    ¡°I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up,¡± I mumble, waking up with a jolt when I realise the voice belongs to Udar.


    ¡°Where am I and why are you waking me up,¡± I say forgetting how I ended up sleeping on a couch.


    ¡°You are in Fatima¡¯s office. Ismail asked me to remind you about the meeting you guys have in an hour, and to be ready when he gets here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, why didn¡¯t he call me?¡± I say picking up my phone, ¡°You don¡¯t need to answer that. He called,¡± I say seeing the missed calls I have from Ismail. I did not hear it ring because my phone is on silent. I am sure Fatima did it so I could sleep and not be disturbed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had toe and wake me up,¡± I say feeling bad Ismail made hime all the way here.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine,¡± he says shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Alright. How are you?¡± I say trying to sound normal after all the new information I have been told about him. Just because he might have done something wrong does not give me any right to judge him.


    ¡°I am fine, and I know why you sound like that,¡± he says.


    ¡°How do I sound to you?¡± I ask, wondering if I spoke my thoughts aloud.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin it. But I want to tell you something since you seem to know everything now,¡± he says walking towards the door.


    ¡°Which is?¡±


    ¡°There are always two sides to a story,¡± he says walking out of the office leaving me wondering what in Ah¡¯s name he is talking about.


    I will think about itter. Now I need to make myself look presentable before Ismail gets here. I bet I look a fright because sleeping on a couch is not the best ce to sleep. I freshen up and pray Dhuhr prayer before Ismail gets here.


    Ismail picked me up a couple of hours ago. We finished the meeting half an hour ago. I am currently working in my office when I get a knock on the door. I ask the person toe in, and I am shocked to see Austin walk into my office in that arrogant manner he has. But something feels off about him today. I wait for him to speak before saying anything.


    ¡°Hi Umit, I am sure you are shocked to see me here,¡± he says.


    ¡°I won¡¯t lie. I am, but please have a seat,¡± I say courteously.


    ¡°Thank you and how are you?¡± he says taking a seat in front of my desk.


    ¡°I am fine, how about you?¡± I wonder why in Ah¡¯s name he is here.


    ¡°I am good, but I have been better,¡± he says sounding miserable.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°I would be better if your lovely friend returned my calls.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I am guessing the lovely friend of mine is Emma.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I came here to talk to you. Please, could you talk to her and get her to answer my calls? It¡¯s critical she does,¡± he says looking a bit stressed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what is going on, but for you toe all the way here I am guessing it is important. I will talk to her and ask her to answer your calls, but I am not making any promises.¡±


    ¡°Wow, thank you. Why did you agree to talk to her without even knowing the reason?¡±


    ¡°One, because it¡¯s none of my business, and two, one look at you I can tell you¡¯re miserable and I don¡¯t like that look on you,¡± I answer. Even though Austin isn¡¯t one of my favorite people, I don¡¯t like seeing him stressed out and unhappy.


    ¡°Thank you so much, Umit. You really are a wonderful person, like Ismail says,¡± he says getting up to leave.


    ¡°You are wee. Wait, Ismail thinks I am wonderful?¡± I am surprised Ismail thinks well of me.


    ¡°Yes, he does. Bye. See youter,¡± he says leaving my office.


    ¡°Bye.¡± I¡¯m left confused to hear Ismail thinks I am a wonderful person.


    I need to ask Fatima. Maybe she can answer why he would think that, but first I need to speak with Emma.

 Chapter 14

    I am leaving after a long day at work. I have been so busy that I have not had time to speak with Emma. I am on my way to her house now. I take the elevator down to the ground floor and go outside to wait for a taxi, as my car is still ying up and I took it to the garage to have it looked at. I find a taxi and give the driver the address to her home while I try not fall asleep, as I¡¯m exhausted.


    I arrive at her house and I pay the taxi driver. I walk up to her door and ring the bell. It rings three times before she opens the door.


    ¡°Hi, I was starting to think you were noting,¡± she says opening the door to me.


    ¡°Sorry, I was so caught up in work. That¡¯s why I amte,¡± I say, entering her home.


    Emma¡¯s house is beautiful. The living-room walls are grey, there is a grey couch, two white armchairs, a ss coffee table and a staircase leading up to the bedrooms. I walk in and take a seat on the couch.


    ¡°I heard about your interviews. I hope you get all your visas,¡± she says, walking to the kitchen.


    ¡°I pray so too,¡± I reply gettingfortable on the couch, trying my best not to fall asleep.


    ¡°You said you had something important to talk to me about,¡± she says handing me a ss of juice.


    ¡°Thank you and yes I do,¡± I take the ss from her. ¡°I had a visit from Austin, today,¡± I say taking a sip of my drink before continuing.


    ¡°I know what goes on between you two is not my business, but please, all I am asking is for you to answer his calls,¡± I plead with her.


    ¡°Why are you asking me to do that? What did he tell you?¡±


    ¡°He did not tell me anything. But the way he looked, Emma, was not good. I have known Austin for years now, and I have never seen him look so miserable, and that¡¯s why I felt it was serious and agreed to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Does he look that bad?¡± she asks concerned.


    ¡°Yes, he does. Maybe you should talk to him and find out what is going on?¡±


    ¡°I should, but I am scared,¡± she says picking up her phone then dropping it.


    ¡°Why are you scared?¡± I ask perplexed.


    ¡°I think he wants us to get back together,¡± she says looking nervous.


    ¡°Oh, do you want that or not?¡± I am guessing Emma still has feelings for Austin.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing. I don¡¯t know because he really hurt me,¡± she answers tearing up.


    ¡°Do you love him?¡± I ask, knowing she does with one look at her face.


    ¡°Yes, I do. And that¡¯s what makes it hurt more. I am so confused, and I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± she cries.


    I hug her to console her and tell her only she can decide what to do or not to do. I can only tell her to follow her heart and to make sure that whatever she chooses to do makes her happy.


    ¡°Thank you so much,¡± she says getting up from the couch. ¡°I will go and call him now.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, and you should do that. And would you mind making me something to eat while I pray, please,¡± I ask smiling while walking to her guest bathroom to perform Wudu (Ablution).


    ¡°I will,¡± she says, chuckling from the kitchen.


    I can¡¯t believe I have been caught in the middle of other people¡¯s rtionships. I hope they both make the right choices and forgive each other, whether they get back together or not. I believe everyone deserves a second chance but that does not mean I think someone should be fooled or yed. There is no limit to forgiveness, but there is a limit to how much someone can ept. I believe you can forgive the person no matter the sin. I feel we all need to move on with our lives and forgive instead of holding grudges against one another. Even though that does not justify some people¡¯s behavior, we are in no ce to judge anyone.


    After I finish performing my prayers, I decide to lie down for a bit but end up falling asleep. When I open my eyes, I see Ismail in front of me.


    ¡°Ismail, what are you doing here?¡± I ask rubbing my eyes, wanting to be sure I am seeing right.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you home, my dear wife,¡± he says grinning.


    ¡°I am not your wife, and where is Emma?¡± I ask getting up from the couch to look for her.


    ¡°She is in the kitchen,¡± he says taking a seat on the couch.


    Walking into the kitchen I call Emma. She is on the phone, so I wait for her to end her conversation.


    ¡°Yes, Umit,¡± she says after ending the call.


    ¡°Why is Ismail in your living room telling me he wants to take me home?¡±


    ¡°I called him.¡±


    ¡°You called him?¡± I ask confused as to why she would do that.


    ¡°When I brought your food in, I found you sleeping. I knew how tired you were, so I called Fatima first toe and pick you up, but she was not answering. So, I called the next number on your phone which was Ismail¡¯s, and he agreed toe and pick you up.¡±


    ¡°You could have called a taxi for me.¡± I say wondering why she did not do that.


    ¡°I could not send you home in a taxi in the state you are in, right now.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like I am drunk, not tired,¡± Iugh.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know you are not, but it gives me more peace knowing you are going home with someone I know, rather than a stranger,¡± she answers seriously.


    ¡°I can understand and thank you,¡± I smile.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± she says smiling back.


    We walk back into the living room to find Ismail already holding my handbag waiting for me at the doorstep. I hug Emma goodbye before picking up my phone to join Ismail. I step out and get into Ismail¡¯s burnt orange chrome Camaro ZL1.


    ¡°Thank you for picking me up,¡± I say while we are driving home.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± he says smiling.


    ¡°Alright, wake me up when we get home,¡± I say gettingfortable in the seat.


    ¡°Wait, have you eaten?¡± he asks looking concerned.


    ¡°No, why?¡±


    ¡°I will stop to get you something on our way home.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say smiling, but I am surprised he cares about me. Maybe there is another side to Ismail, and there is more to him than I know.


    We grab some food from McDonald¡¯s on our way home. I don¡¯t wait to be told to dig in.


    ¡°Wow, I did not know you were this hungry,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Neither did I,¡± I answer around a mouth full of food.


    ¡°So how are the interviews going so far?¡±


    ¡°They are good, and In Shaa Ah, by next week we will know if I got the visas.¡±


    ¡°I pray so, because we are meant to travel next week on Friday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so soon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡±


    When we arrive home, I go straight upstairs to say my prayers and go to sleep. I just finished observing my Isha prayers, but I have not moved from my praying mat. I am so tired I almost fall asleep when a knock on my door wakes me up. Too tired to open the door I ask the person toe in, and to my utmost surprise Ismail walks in.


    ¡°As-smu ykum,¡± he greets entering my room.


    ¡°Wa ykumu as-sm.¡±


    ¡°I came to check if you have prayed and gotten in bed.¡±


    ¡°I have finished praying. I just have to get up and into bed,¡± I say getting up from my praying mat.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. I will leave you to get to bed. Good night,¡± he says walking out.


    ¡°Good night.¡± I say, getting into bed. I can¡¯t believe Ismail checked up on me. I know I am his sister-inw and even though these days we seem to be getting along well, it still feels weird, but not in a bad way. ?

 Chapter 15

    I am so happy today is Saturday. I work five days a week, so weekends are my free days. I am waking up for the third time today. I woke up earlier to pray Fajr and Dhuhr thanks to Ismail, who is still surprising me with his kind gestures. I forgot to charge my phonest night, and that¡¯s what always calls the Athan for me. I was so lucky Ismail guessed I would be sleeping through and came to wake me up.


    After praying Fajr I still forgot to plug my phone in, which ended in him waking me up again for Dhuhr. I am so thankful to him for remembering to wake me up for prayers.


    I don¡¯t know if he thinks I am sick, and that is why he is kind to me. I am not ill. I am just tired from the workload I am getting at the office. I wonder if he will go back to being his usual self when he finds out I¡¯m okay. I guess I will have to get my strength back and see.


    After taking a bath I go downstairs to eat something. I am making Salmon Cobb sd when Ismail walks in.


    ¡°Good morning. How was your night, sleeping beauty?¡±


    ¡°I am pretty sure it¡¯s not morning, mister, and my name is not sleeping beauty. Do I look like a cartoon?¡± I say, shaking my head. I can¡¯t believe I thought he changed. Maybe he just thought I was sick and now that he knows I¡¯m not, he has gone back to his normal self.


    ¡°How would I know the difference if you look like a cartoon or not?¡± he says typing something on his phone whileughing at me.


    ¡°You are not serious! I don¡¯t have time for your foolishness this afternoon. I will just let this slide.¡±


    ¡°Ennhmm,¡± he says.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I ask knowing he has something on his mind.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ and why are you wearing my sweater?¡±


    ¡°Why would I wear your sweater?¡± I say looking down at the Nike sweater I am wearing, noticing it¡¯s a bit bigger on me than usual. ¡°I think you are right because it feels a bit bigger, but howe I am wearing your Nike sweater?¡± Not understanding how I could be wearing Ismail¡¯s sweater.


    ¡°It probably got mixed up duringundry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I will have it washed and give it back to you,¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine you can have it.¡± he shrugs.


    ¡°Really?¡± I say not sure if he is serious.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Wow! Shukran Jazen (Thanks a lot),¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± he says, walking out of the kitchen. But I call him back as I forgot to tell him something important.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you, Fatima and Emma areing over. I don¡¯t know if you want to go out, so they won¡¯t see you or you could just stay out of sight.¡±


    ¡°Or you could simply tell them we live together. I don¡¯t mind anymore,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Really? And we don¡¯t live together. We live in the same house.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I trust Fatima and it seems your friend Emma is a gooddy, so I don¡¯t mind anymore.¡±


    ¡°Wow, please, where is Ismail? What have you done with him?¡± I say chuckling. I am astonished he does not mind them finding out, any more. Maybe something changed his mind.


    ¡°He is here,¡± he chuckles while walking out of the kitchen.


    ¡°I hope so,¡± I say before he disappears into the hallway.


    Fatima and Emma arrived a few minutes ago, we are all sitting by the poolside. I made a few snacks before they got here. I made mocktails and doughnuts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Ismail took you homest night. I didn¡¯t know you guys are getting along that well these days,¡± Fatima says taking a sip of her drink.


    ¡°Even I am still surprised,¡± I say.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you guys are making it sound like a big deal, he just took her home,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Do you want to know why it¡¯s a big deal?¡± Fatima asks.


    ¡°Yes please,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal because Umit and Ismail can¡¯t spend an hour without fighting. But now that I think about it, they don¡¯t fight like that anymore. Maybe that exins why he would be kind enough to take her home,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Wow that¡¯s bad. But I hardly see them fight, so maybe you are right,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°I think so too, but it still feels weird. But not in a bad way if you know what I mean,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± they both reply.


    ¡°I spoke to Austinst night,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, how did it go?¡± I ask.


    ¡°He said he was calling because his grandma is sick, and she would like to see me,¡± Emma says looking sad.


    ¡°Oh, I wish her a quick recovery,¡± I say.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Emma replies.


    ¡°You are wee, and did he say anything about getting back together?¡± Fatima asks.


    ¡°Why would you think that?¡± I say, suspecting Fatima knows something I don¡¯t.


    ¡°I may have overheard him telling Udar about it,¡± Fatima tells us.


    ¡°What did you hear?¡± Emma asks, curious to know more.


    ¡°I was passing by Udar¡¯s office when I heard him say he nned something to get you back,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Really! Did you hear more? Like what he has nned or anything?¡± Emma asks.


    ¡°No, I was walking by and not listening to what they were talking about, so I don¡¯t know what they said after that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright and I think you are right because he said after we see his grandma, he wants to take me somewhere to talk about something. He was not specific about what he wanted to talk about, so it might be about getting back together,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Maybe he doesn¡¯t want you to say no, before he gets a chance to really talk to you,¡± I suggest.


    ¡°Yeah, you might be right,¡± Fatima agrees with me.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I hope so, but I don¡¯t know what to say or what to do if he wants us to get back together,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Maybe you can start by asking yourself if you are ready to forgive him and take him back, if he wants you to get together again,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Yes, and when you know your answer, you will know what to tell him if he brings it up,¡± I say.


    ¡°And also, we will support you in whatever decision you make,¡± Fatima says giving her a warm smile.


    ¡°Yes, we will,¡± I say affectionately.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say. This is the best advice I have ever gotten. Mostly, everyone judges him on the fact that he cheated, but not you two. You both are so amazing. I am so happy I finally have friends. I love you both,¡± Emma says tearing up while pulling us in for a hug.


    ¡°We love you too,¡± Fatima and I say, smiling while hugging her back.

 Chapter 16

    While I am pulling away from the hug, I hear my name called¡ªor rather screamed¡ªfrom inside by none other than his Royal Highness, Ismail. I wonder why he had to tell everyone we live in the same house in such a manner. This man will never cease to amaze me.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Umit, Umit, where are you?¡± Ismail shouts from inside the house.


    ¡°I am by the poolside!¡± I shout back.


    ¡°Is that Ismail¡¯s voice I hear?¡± Fatima asks looking surprised and confused.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my voice you heard,¡± Ismail says, walking toward us.


    ¡°Why are you shouting my name?¡± I say standing up while guiding Ismail away from our table.


    ¡°Because I did not know where you were,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±


    ¡°I did, but you did not pick up.¡±


    ¡°Oh sorry, I left my phone inside to charge.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, anyway I was looking for you because I can¡¯t seem to find ice cream anywhere and Aayan is screaming for it,¡± Ismail says looking stressed.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s finished.¡±


    ¡°Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah), so you are telling me I have to go and get him ice cream now because there is NONE at home!¡± he says sounding very frustrated while putting emphasis on the ¡®none.¡¯


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± I say, feeling happy Aayan is stressing him out.


    ¡°Alright, I will take the kids to go and get ice cream. And in-case Aazim and Waheeda get home before me, please let them know.¡±


    ¡°I will and please get some for me.¡±


    ¡°I will, Ma¡¯ as-sma,¡± he says, walking inside while I go back to the girls.


    ¡°Please, can you exin to me what is going on? I know he took you home yesterday, but I don¡¯t understand what is going on now,¡± Fatima says before I get a chance to sit back down.


    ¡°We both live in the same house,¡± I say taking a seat.


    ¡°You guys live together?¡± Emma says very confused.


    ¡°No, No. No, we don¡¯t. We both live here with his brother and my sister. They are married,¡± I say.


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense,¡± Fatima nods.


    ¡°Yeah, but why is he living with his brother? He owns his ownpany. I am pretty sure he can afford a house like this.¡± Emma says wondering the same thing as I did when he moved in.


    ¡°That I don¡¯t know the answer to,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Maybe he has a good reason. For him to agree to share a roof with Umit, it must be serious,¡± Fatima chuckles.


    ¡°Hey! What is that supposed to mean?¡± I say pushing her shoulder.


    ¡°We all know what that means,¡± Fatima repliesughing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for this. Just say what you want to say,¡± I snicker while shaking my head.


    ¡°Anyway, whose sweater are you wearing?¡± Fatima asks.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ismail¡¯s sweater. I mistakenly¡­¡± I start to say, but Fatima does not allow me to finish.


    ¡°No need to exin yourself. The next thing I will hear is you are married to Ismail. This is how it all starts,¡± Fatima teasesughing at me.


    ¡°Fatima!¡± I say in shock whileughing, pushing her shoulder.


    ¡°What! It¡¯s true. Anything can happen,¡± Fatima says grinning broadly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do with you, but you know very well that Ismail and I can never be married,¡± I say shaking my head.


    ¡°Never say never, and you can¡¯t do anything to me because you love me,¡± Fatima says, smiling. I don¡¯t say anything but shake my head at her.


    ¡°You guys are really good friends,¡± Emma states.


    ¡°I guess we are, because she is like a sister from another mother,¡± I say smiling crushing Fatima into a tight hug.


    ¡°Yes, we are sisters, but that does not mean you can squeeze the life out of me,¡± Fatima says freeing herself from my hug.


    ¡°It serves you right. That¡¯s what you get for saying I will marry Ismail,¡± I say smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°I was only joking,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask Emma, noticing she has a sad expression on her face.


    ¡°I just wish I had what you guys have,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°I am sure you have a friend that is like a sibling to you,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I wish! You guys are the only friends I have,¡± Emma says sadly.


    ¡°No! That¡¯s not possible. You must have made other friends before you met us,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°I wish, but that¡¯s not the case. You guys are really the only friends I have now.¡±


    ¡°Wow, but you are an amazing person, who wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, anyone would be dumb not to be friends with you.¡± I agree.


    ¡°Thank you so much, but not everyone thinks like that. I did have friends before I met you guys, but it was a long time ago. I thought I had friends in high school, but I was wrong. I was popr and friends with everyone, and everyone loved me, or so I thought. I thought everyone liked me, until I realized they were only friends with me because Ie from an old rich family. And the friends I had in college I am not in contact with them anymore,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Youe from a family of old money?¡± Fatima and I both ask shocked. Emma does not say anything but smiles and nods her head.


    ¡°You don¡¯t behave like someone who is!¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes, you don¡¯t act like one,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°I know I don¡¯t. And the truth is, I stopped behaving like that after I found out that was the only reason I had friends. Now I make sure people want to be friends with me for me, and not because of my money,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Ya Ah, such a pure soul. I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that,¡± I say hugging Emma.


    ¡°Yeah sorry. No one should ever have to go through that.¡± Fatima says also giving Emma a hug.


    ¡°Thank you, and I hope this does not change anything between us,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t change anything,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Yeah, it won¡¯t, or maybe the only thing it will change is you will have to pay for our food when we go out now,¡± I say teasing.


    ¡°Yes, you have to now,¡± Fatimaughs.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. I am not paying for anyone¡¯s meal,¡± Emma saysughing with us.


    ¡°Yeah, we know, we are just joking.¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°You better be.¡±


    ¡°You guys won¡¯t believe what happened to me yesterday.¡± Fatima says after ourughter dies down.


    ¡°What happened?¡± I ask.


    ¡°So yesterday, I was walking to my car when I got approached by ady. I don¡¯t know who she is, but she started warning me to stay away from Udar saying that he is hers. That if she ever sees me with him, she will kill me. I was so shocked and scared when she said that I did not know what to do. Then to my astonishment she said, ¡®even if you are married to him, he is still mine.¡¯ And I was like, what is she talking about? After that, she just walked away like she was never there. I was so confused and surprised that I just walked to my car and went straight home,¡± Fatima tells us.


    ¡°Fatima, you need to tell the police. It might be something serious,¡± Emma worries.


    ¡°Yes, you should. And you also need to tell Udar,¡± I agree.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to tell the police yet. It might have been an empty threat,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Okay but you have to tell Udar. He might know something about it,¡± Emma asserts.


    ¡°Yes, tell him. He might be able to exin why this woman would approach you,¡± I say concerned.


    ¡°Alright, I will tell him,¡± Fatima agrees.


    ¡°Good,¡± Emma says.

 Chapter 17

    For the past week, I have been sending my passport back and forth to embassies. And If I don¡¯t have all my visas ready by the end of the week, Ismail will have me served up on a silver tter for dinner. Ismail had to push back the trip to next week because of me. I feel bad, but there is nothing I can do about it except pray and hope to have all my visas by next week.


    I am currently at a car workshop, getting my car back from repair. I am about to get into my vehicle when I get a call from Waheeda.


    ¡°As-smu ykum,¡± I greet answering the call.


    ¡°Wa ykumu as-sm. Where are you, sis?¡± Waheeda asks.


    ¡°I am fine, thank you for asking,¡± I return with sarcasm dripping from my voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to ask you that as I saw you this morning, so I know you are fine,¡± Waheeda says chuckling.


    ¡°What a lovely sister you are,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°I know, I try my best. Anyway, I am calling to ask where you are,¡± Waheeda says.


    ¡°Why are you asking? But I am at the mechanics.¡±


    ¡°Can you please pick up some ingredients on your way home, and what are you doing there?¡±


    ¡°Send a list of the things you need, and I came to get my car. I had it fixed,¡± I say.


    ¡°Ya Ah! Girl, that car is nothing but trouble. You are spending more money on repairs then driving it.¡±


    ¡°I do that,¡± I sigh.


    Please, next time don¡¯t have it fixed again just get a new car.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sis. I will get a new one soon,¡± I say thinking about the next car I should get.


    ¡°Better, and I have sent the list to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will get you everything on my way home,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°Ma¡¯ as-sma, (Goodbye) see you when you get home,¡± Waheeda says, hanging up.


    I am parking my car in the garage, and notice Ismail is just getting home too.


    ¡°As smu ykum,¡± I say stepping out of my car.


    ¡°Wa ykumu as-sm,¡± Ismail greets me.


    ¡°How was your day at work?¡± I ask, handing him some groceries to take inside.


    ¡°It was fine, but I see you got your car repaired! Didn¡¯t you have it in for repairs not so long ago?¡± Ismail says shocked. ¡°Why don¡¯t you just get a new car.¡±


    ¡°I will soon, but I am waiting for the right time.¡±


    ¡°And when is the right time, miss?¡±


    ¡°When I know which one I want.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I could help you pick one out if you want.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, and maybe next week we could have a look before we go on our trip.¡±


    ¡°Sure, anytime you like.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Ismail says walking out of the kitchen with me following, but we both stop walking when Waheeda calls us back.


    ¡°Wait!¡± she calls out entering the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes?¡± we both ask.


    ¡°I have something important to discuss with you both after dinner,¡± Waheeda says.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ismail says


    ¡°Okay,¡± I reply.


    After finishing dinner and our evening prayers we sit down in the living room. Ismail, Aazim and I are waiting for Waheeda to tell us what is so important¡­


    ¡°I have, or rather, we have called both of you here to tell you something,¡± Waheeda says taking Aazim¡¯s hands in hers.


    ¡°You all know our wedding anniversary ising up, so we decided to get away for a romantic holiday,¡± Aazim tells us.


    ¡°Masha¡¯ Ah, that is wonderful. So where are you guys thinking of going?¡± I ask smiling at them.


    ¡°We are going to Spain,¡± Waheeda replies.


    ¡°Masha¡¯ Ah, congrats to the both of you,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Thank you, but that¡¯s not the only reason we wanted to speak with both of you,¡± Aazim says.


    ¡°We wanted to ask you guys to look after the kids while we are gone,¡± Waheeda says worried.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t have a problem with that,¡± I say.


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± Ismail says, ¡°So, when do you guys n to leave?¡±


    ¡°We leave tomorrow, but we will be back before you leave for your business trip,¡± Waheeda replies.


    ¡°Okay, I think we can handle that,¡± Ismail says looking at me for confirmation.


    ¡°Wow, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), that went easier than we thought,¡± Aazim says releasing a breath he was holding, while Ismail and I share a confused look. ¡°We thought neither of you would agree because you guys can¡¯t stand each other. And asking you to act as parents for a week seemed like something neither of you would have agreed to,¡± Aazim says.


    ¡°I will have you know that Ismail and I don¡¯t fight like before. Do we Ismail?¡± I say smiling at him.


    ¡°She is right we get along really well these days,¡± Ismail confirms.


    ¡°Ahu Akbar, this is wonderful news. I am so happy you guys are getting along these days,¡± Aazim says, ¡°It¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and maybe working together, and living in the same house, helped you guys amend your ways with each other,¡± Waheeda says smiling.


    I wonder if she is right and if living and working together has indeed made the difference.


    ¡°I guess we should leave you guys to pack then,¡± I say getting up from the couch.


    ¡°Yeah, I think we should,¡± Ismail says, getting up after me.


    ¡°See youter,¡± we say as we leave the living room.


    The next morning, I woke up early, prayed, exercised, took a bath, and went downstairs to make breakfast. Waheeda usually makes breakfasts on Sundays, but I wanted to do something sweet for her before she leaves. I am wearing a ck floral floor-length maxi crepe skirt and a ck top with a green hajib, that matches the flowers on my skirt.


    I am making spicy Irish potatoes with scrambled eggs. I am ting thest dish when Waheedaes downstairs.


    ¡°Wow, you made breakfast.¡± Waheeda says smiling.


    ¡°Yeah, I wanted to do something nice for you before you left.¡± I smile back at her.


    ¡°Aww, I love you.¡± Waheeda says hugging me.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I think I love you too,¡± I reply teasing. ¡°How long will you guys be gone?¡±


    ¡°We will be back on Friday evening.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    We finished breakfast an hour ago, and we are all on our way to the airport to drop Aazim and Waheeda off. We said our goodbyes but Aayan cried and did not want to let his mom go. I¡¯ve had to remove him from my sister¡¯s arms forcefully. He was crying so much he fell asleep. I hope when he wakes up he won¡¯t cry again.


    While driving home, I ask Ismail to make a stop at the ice cream shop to get some ice cream for Aayan.


    We arrive at the ice cream shop and I carry Aayan on my shoulders while Ismail holds Eman¡¯s hand. I take the children to a free booth while Ismail gets our orders.


    ¡°Here you are,¡± Ismail says handing out our ice creams.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± we all say in chorus.


    ¡°So how are we going to do this?¡± Ismail asks me.


    ¡°Okay, I already have us covered. I have made a schedule for us to follow so it will be easier for us this week,¡± I reply.


    ¡°I am thinking since its five days a week that they go to school, we will take turns in picking them up from school, but on Friday we will pick them up together to make it fair. Is that okay with you?¡± I say showing him my phone where I made the schedule.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. This is going to be an amazing week,¡± Ismail says while patting Eman¡¯s hair.


    ¡°How long is mummy going to be gone?¡± Eman asks.


    ¡°She will be back next week dear,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Eman says enjoying her ice cream.


    ¡°How do I look, auntie?¡± Aayan says with ice cream all over his face.


    ¡°Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah)! Aayan wha-t-t ¡­¡­¡± Iugh, not able to stay serious when his cute face is covered in ice cream.


    ¡°I need to take a picture before I clean you up,¡± I say smiling pulling out my phone.


    ¡°You should send it to mummy,¡± Eman grins.


    ¡°Yeah, I think you should too,¡± Ismail smiles.


    ¡°Done,¡± I say sending the picture to Waheeda.


    ¡°Waheeda loves the picture,¡± I tell them reading her reply, ¡°Now let¡¯s get you cleaned up.¡± I pick Aayan up and take him to the restroom with me.


    ¡°Auntie, what about my ice cream,¡± Aayan says.


    ¡°No one will touch it.¡±


    ¡°No one should have my ice cream,¡± Aayan says trying to sound and look serious, but not quite seeding with his ice cream covered face.


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± the others say saluting him, making him smile. I am so happy he is smiling and not crying anymore.


    After I have cleaned up Aayan in the restroom and we are sitting at our table again, a man walks up to us.


    ¡°Ismail is that you?¡± A guy with a thick British ent asks.


    ¡°Michael?¡± Ismail says standing up.


    ¡°Wow, how long has it been?¡± the guy, Michael, says putting out his hand for Ismail to shake.


    ¡°I think five years?¡± Ismail answers shaking his hand.


    ¡°Wow, so how have you been? I am guessing this is your family?¡± Michael says.


    ¡°No these are my sister-inw and my brother¡¯s children,¡± Ismail replies.


    ¡°Oh sorry, my mistake. But anyway, I am sure you are doing great,¡± Michael says.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), I am doing fine and how about you?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°I am good too, and I am here with my wife.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions, I am happy for you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and I would have loved to catch up with you, but my wife is already waiting in the car.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, see you another time,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Yeah, bye, see you next time.¡± Michael says walking out of the store.


    ¡°I am guessing that is one of your friends from high school?¡± I ask after the guy leaves.


    ¡°Yes, we went to school together in London,¡± Ismail says sitting back down.


    ¡°Uncle why did you lie to him?¡± Eman asks.


    ¡°How did I lie to him, sweetie?¡± Ismail says confused as to what she is talking about.


    ¡°You lied to him about auntie not been your wife.¡±


    ¡°And why would you think that¡¯s a lie?¡± I ask giggling.


    ¡°Because you guys are married.¡± Aayan replies.


    ¡°No dear, we are not married. What makes you think we are?¡± Ismail asks her.


    ¡°Because the other day mummy and daddy said you guys fight like an old married couple,¡± Eman states.


    ¡°Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah)!¡± Ismail eximsughing.


    ¡°Do we fight that bad?¡± I ask, alsoughing.


    ¡°I guess we do. But anyway love, just because they say someone fights like they are married does not mean they are,¡± Ismail exins to her, smiling.


    ¡°Oh, I never knew. I¡¯m sorry for thinking like that,¡± Eman says.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay dear,¡± I say smiling, ¡°And Ismail, I think we could go and check out some cars on Wednesday.¡±


    ¡°No problem, I will check with my secretary and make time for it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee.¡±

 Chapter 18

    The next day I do my morning routine of prayers and exercise, and after breakfast I drive the children to school. I am wearing a brown sweater, wide leg trousers, orange tote bag, an orange hajib and leopard heels. I drop the kids at school and drive to the office.


    I have been working all day, and now I am on my way to pick the kids up from school. I prayed Dhuhr (Afternoon) prayer before leaving the office. As I am walking out of my office I see Fatima and Emma walking towards me like they have a bone to pick with me. I hope I have done nothing wrong.


    ¡°Where are you going to?¡± Fatima blocks my way not allowing me to pass.


    ¡°You have been avoiding us all week,¡± Emma states, putting her hands on her hips.


    ¡°How can you guys say that? I would never avoid you guys. I have just been swamped that¡¯s all.¡± I realize I have hardly spoken to either of them thisst week.


    ¡°Really? Because if you are not avoiding us, where are you going now?¡± Fatima says crossing her arms.


    ¡°I am going to pick up the kids from school,¡± I say making my way to the elevator.


    ¡°Since when do you pick up the kids?¡± Fatima asks following me.


    ¡°Since my sister is on holiday.¡± I enter the elevator with Fatima and Emma closely following.


    ¡°Oh please, what is really going on? I have not spoken to you in a week.¡±


    ¡°Yes, even I haven¡¯t spoken to you in a while,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Guys, it¡¯s nothing serious. I have just been busy with the visa stuff that¡¯s all,¡± I say stepping out of the elevator.


    ¡°I hope so because I was scared something happened to you,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Yes, me too,¡± says Emma.


    ¡°Are you serious! So, because I didn¡¯t message or call you guys for a week that must mean something was wrong? Are you my keeper that I must talk to you guys every day?¡± Iugh while leaving the building to walk to my car.


    ¡°Yes, we are,¡± Fatima and Emma sayughing also.


    ¡°I love you guys,¡± I say hugging them.


    ¡°We love you too,¡± they say returning the hug.


    ¡°Are youing with me? And please can someone exin to me why thisdy in the ck suit keeps following us?¡± I whisper.


    ¡°She is my bodyguard,¡± Fatima responds.


    ¡°You¡¯re what now?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°I will exin in the car.¡± Fatima says.


    Thedy in the ck suit gets in the car with us.


    ¡°So now can you exin to me why you have a bodyguard?¡± I ask driving away.


    ¡°Udar got me a bodyguard,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I spoke to Udar about thatdy who osted me. He said he doesn¡¯t know who she is or why she approached me. But he said he would investigate it, and I should be careful. And he got me a bodyguard to make sure I am safe,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Wow, he must think she could be dangerous for him to get you a bodyguard,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah, I pray she stays far away from you!¡± Emma says.


    ¡°I pray so, too. But I still feel like a bodyguard is too much. No offence, Joy,¡± Fatima says to her bodyguard.


    ¡°None taken ma¡¯am,¡± Joy replies.


    ¡°If he feels you need one, then he must have a good reason for it?¡± I wonder aloud.


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Fatima shrugs.


    ¡°Yeah. And Emma how are things with Austin?¡± I ask.


    ¡°We went to see his Grandmother and ever since then she has been getting better,¡± Emma replies.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), that¡¯s great news.¡± I say.


    ¡°I know. I am so happy I agreed to visit her. But Austin and I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk about getting back together.  He got a phone call and had to leave. He¡¯s been travelling, so we have not spoken about it. Maybe we will when he gets back,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°I pray things work out for you guys,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°I pray so too,¡± Emma agrees.


    WEDNESDAY


    Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), two days have gone by sessfully without any troubles. Ismail has helped with the kids more than I imagined. He helps with getting the kids ready for school and helps them with their homework. It¡¯s like every day I see a new and better side of him. The other day I found out he is the one who has been teaching the kids Qur¡¯an all along, he never ceases to amaze me.


    Right now, I have been working in my office all morning. I have been so busytely, and I don¡¯t even know why. The only break I had was when I stood up to pray Dhuhr (afternoon prayer). If not for that, I would have been sitting down all day working without a break. While busy working, I hear a knock on my door and ask the person toe in. To my surprise Ismail walks in. I wonder why he is here.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ismail asks, looking down at his Rolex wristwatch.


    ¡°Ready for what?¡± I¡¯m confused as to what he is talking about.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you forgot,¡± he says.


    ¡°Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah)! I forgot, actually! I have been so caught up in work,¡± I exim, remembering we are to check out a new car, today.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get going,¡± He starts to leave my office carrying my bag.


    ¡°Did you just carry my bag for me?¡± I smirk walking up behind him.


    ¡°I guess I did,¡± he replies smiling.


    We arrive at the car dealership and get out of Ismail¡¯s car and walk in. Ismail had arranged for a salesperson to help us with picking a car. As soon as we step in, a guy wearing a shirt with thepany logo walks toward us.


    ¡°Good day, you must be Mr and Mrs Uthman. I am Kevin, I will be helping you today,¡± He extends his hand for Ismail to shake.


    ¡°Good day too you, but we are not married,¡± Ismail answers smiling.


    ¡°Sorry, I just assumed with the ring on your finger,¡± he says looking at my ring.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just a piece of jewellery,¡± I reply looking down at the gold ring I am wearing, that looks like a wedding band.


    ¡°Okay, let me show you what we have,¡± Kevin begins his sales pitch.


    We have been looking around, but I have not found anything I like. I am about to tell Ismail that maybe we should check another shop when I spot a car I might like.


    ¡°Tell me about this one,¡± I say to Kevin.


    ¡°This white Rolls Royce Dawn is the 2019 version.¡± Kevin says. ¡°It has a 6. 6-liter turbocharged V12 motor, 563 horsepower and can get up to 155 miles per hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, can I see inside?¡± I ask stepping closer to the car.


    ¡°Sure, why not.¡±


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Ismail asks checking the inside with me.


    ¡°I like it, but I would like to see more,¡± I say getting out of the car.


    ¡°Alright, this way ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°What of this one?¡± I head toward another nice car.


    ¡°That is a Signature Red Te Model X with 22-inch MX114, Forged Wheels and color matched windows.¡± Kevin smiles like he personally likes the car.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I like this one,¡± I take a closer look at the car.


    ¡°It¡¯s an SUV,¡± Ismail says poking his head out from inside the car.


    ¡°Oh, I am not looking for an SUV,¡± Iment sadly.


    ¡°Alright, what about this one. This is a 2019 Chevrolet Camaro 2LT 2 door Coupe. It has 275 horsepower and 295 rpm.¡± Kevin tells us.


    ¡°I like this one, Ismail what do you think?¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°I like it too. But from the three he has shown you which do you like best?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°I am really confused. Is this not the part where you help me out?!¡± I say to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to pick one because I said so. I want you to pick it because you like it,¡± he says smiling at me.


    ¡°Thank you for that. The Te X is out because I don¡¯t want an SUV, so I am down to two choices. Kevin, can you give us a minute to discuss?¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, please take your time,¡± Kevin says and walks away from us to give us some privacy.


    ¡°The Rolls Royce is nice, but it¡¯s out of my budget. So, I will go with the Camaro.¡± I state happy with my choice.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, then I am fine with it. But just so you know, that is the same car I drive,¡± Ismail smirks.


    ¡°What are you trying to say, are you saying that I picked the Camaro because you have one?¡± I raise my brows, shaking my head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that,¡± Ismail says smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°Whatever, let¡¯s go and close the deal.¡± But Ie to a stop when I see something amazing.


    ¡°Oh, my God! Is that a Lamborghini Aventador S 2019, with 8, 400 rpm horse and a top speed of 217 miles per hour?¡± I squeal when I see my dream car.


    ¡°Wow, I can see you really like this car,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Like it? I love it! I love this car.¡±


    ¡°Then you should get it.¡±


    ¡°I love the car, but I can¡¯t afford it,¡± I say deted.


    ¡°I could get it for you if you want?¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t do that. That would be too much for me to ask of you,¡± I say shocked that he would offer to give me such a huge sum of money.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind, and you can pay me back any time, or you don¡¯t have to pay me back,¡± Ismail says shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Ismail, what are you saying?¡± I saypletely shocked by hisst statement.


    ¡°I am saying that I don¡¯t mind buying the car for you.¡±


    ¡°No, Ismail I can¡¯ let you do that,¡± I am still in shock he would make such an offer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°You know what? We should go ande back another day,¡± I say walking out of the dealership.


    ¡°Are you sure, because I don¡¯t mind?¡± Ismail says walking up behind me.


    ¡°Yes, I am. And I think I need to take you to the doctor.¡± I say getting into the car.


    ¡°Why? I¡¯m perfectly fine.¡± Ismail says starting the car.


    ¡°No, you are not fine! Because if you were fine, I don¡¯t think you¡¯d be offering to buy me a car.¡±


    ¡°You are making it sound like it¡¯s a big deal.¡±


    ¡°Because it is.¡± I feel confused wondering how Ismail does not see this is a big deal.


    ¡°Not to me,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Really? Because I don¡¯t think it¡¯s everyday someone gives a person $500, 000 dors to buy a car and does not ask them to pay them back. Ismail that is half a million dors!¡± I exim in total disbelieve. How does he not see this is a big deal?


    ¡°To me it¡¯s not hard to give someone I c¡­ don¡¯t worry.¡± Ismail says not finishing what he was about to say, looking conflicted.


    ¡°You were saying?¡± I ask confused, wondering why he didn¡¯t finish what he was about to say.


    ¡°I want to because I want to.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying you want to give me $500, 000 just because you want to.¡± I am totally not buying what he is saying. I know there was something he wanted to say but changed his mind.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I shake my head, not pushing him to tell me the reason now but making my mind up to find outter.

 Chapter 19

    The next morning, I wake up and start screaming with excitement at what I see in the front driveway. A matt ck Lamborghini Aventador S is parked with a big sign that says ¡®Umit, Congrattions on your new car. Please enjoy!¡¯ I can¡¯t believe after what I told Ismail yesterday, he still went behind my back and got the car for me.


    ¡°Ismail!¡± I shout his name while rushing back inside the house.


    ¡°How may I be of help, my lovelydy?¡± Ismail smirks knowing exactly why I am looking for him.


    ¡°You got me the car after I clearly asked you not to.¡± I say trying to sound angry, but far from it. If anything, it¡¯s the shock of my life. Never in my dreams did I think Ismail would go ahead and get me a car.


    ¡°I know. But I wanted to, so I did,¡± Ismail shrugs his shoulders.


    ¡°Ismail! I don¡¯t know how you expect me to pay you back. That car is at least $500, 000! That is practically ten years of my sry.¡± I can feel a headache starting from what I just realised I would have to do to pay this back. Even with my allowance this is more than I can handle.


    ¡°I never asked you to pay me back,¡± Ismail says, walking outside to where the car is parked.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t just ept the car like that,¡± I say feeling it¡¯s wrong just to ept the car without paying him back.


    ¡°Then take it as ate birthday gift.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Ismail, it feels too much for a birthday gift,¡± I say, not knowing what to make of the situation. Ismail and I are not the kind of people that buy each other gifts worth half a million dors. I am confused as to why he thinks this is normal. I just can¡¯t wrap my head around the fact that he got me a car, a car worth half a million dors! This is not the Ismail I thought I knew, something has changed¡­


    ¡°Umit!¡± Ismail says bringing me back to earth. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, just ept it?¡±


    ¡°And what if I don¡¯t ept it?¡±


    ¡°That will make me very sad, because seeing you drive this car every day will make me very happy,¡± Ismail says looking a little hurt that I won¡¯t ept the car.


    ¡°Alright then, I ept the gift.¡± I have this feeling that epting this car is important to Ismail. I still can¡¯t believe the fact that the car in front of me is really mine.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ismail says smiling broadly.


    ¡°I should be the one thanking you!¡± I say with a big smile, feeling happy about having my dream car.


    ¡°Yes, you should,¡± Ismail says chuckling. I don¡¯t say anything but shake my head. Even knowing that Ismail might do extraordinary things, he will still be the same Ismail I know.


    I drop the kids at school while making a call to Fatima to stop by my office before going to work, so that I could show her the car. I also tell Emma to wait for me in the parking lot.


    I drive into the parking lot, and without rolling my windows down I could clearly hear Fatima¡¯s scream. I knew she was going to flip when she sees the car.


    ¡°Oh My God!!! Tell me I am dreaming because I can¡¯t believe you have a Lamborghini Aventador S,¡± Fatima shouts while I step out of the car.


    ¡°You are not dreaming, Fatima,¡± I say smiling brightly.


    ¡°Umit, the car is beautiful,¡± Emma gushes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you have a Lamborghini Aventador S, babe. Someone should pinch me, please,¡± Fatima says stepping into the car.


    ¡°Do you believe now?¡± Emma asks pinching Fatima.


    ¡°Ouch! Now I believe, and it¡¯s beautiful Umit. So your dad finally came through?¡± Fatima asks getting out.


    ¡°I wish! That man believes I should work and make my own money to buy it myself,¡± I respond.


    ¡°Then how?¡± Fatima asks looking bemused.


    ¡°Let me guess¡­ Ismail.¡± Emma says.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Because there is nobody else in your life that would get you a car like that!¡± Emma states.


    ¡°You are so right! But I have to ask, WHY?¡± Fatima questions.


    I tell them everything that happened yesterday, and this morning¡¯s conversation.


    ¡°So, you just had to ept the car,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± I answer. ¡°I am still trying to wrap my head around it.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it, just enjoy your new car!¡± Emma grins.


    ¡°I guess I will,¡± I say smiling back.


    Later in the day I finish work early and go home. While working inside the house, I check the mail I forgot to check this morning in all the excitement around with the car. Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah), I can¡¯t believe I didn¡¯t check this morning! My passport came! All my visas are approved. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), I can¡¯t wait to tell Ismail.


    I do the same thing he did to me when showing me the papers for the interview. This time I give my passport to Eman to show him. I don¡¯t have to wait long before Ismail starts shouting my name from his room.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I shout back while walking toward him.


    ¡°Am I seeing this right?¡± Ismail says, looking up at me smiling.


    ¡°Yes, you are seeing right,¡± I reply delighted.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), this is wonderful news. This means we can finally travel. We will leave on Saturday, when Aazim and Wahe are back. We need to get this project up and running as soon as possible.¡± Ismail says picking up his phone and starts texting immediately.


    ¡°Wow! So fast?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything is ready. We have just been waiting for you to give us a go.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now I feel really bad for making you wait so long.¡± I feel bad he had to put something this important to him on hold because of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be, because it was not your fault,¡± he says with an assuring smile.


    ¡°I will try my best, and I guess I should get packing then.¡±


    ¡°You should, while I make some calls to have everything ready,¡± Ismail says walking back to his bedroom.


    SATURDAY


    I wake up to the sound of Ismail¡¯s voice, shouting my name to get up. I point out he doesn¡¯t need to shout and could just politely and nicely wake me, but heughs me off. He is after the luggage wanting to get it downstairs.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I say folding my arms, ¡°Why did you enter my room without knocking?¡±


    ¡°How would you know if I knocked or not, when you are sleeping like a log!¡±


    ¡°Even so, you should knock next time!¡± I say uncertain how to feel about him just entering my room.


    ¡°I did, woman,¡± he says, walking out.


    I walk into my bathroom to shower. After I walk into my closet to dress into the clothes I picked out for today. I am wearing a pair of faded ck ripped patched boyfriend jeans, a ck sweater, brown hajib, ck converse, and a brown shoulder bag.


    I go downstairs to eat breakfast, but Ismail says I have already wasted enough time and we need to leave. I say goodbye to everyone before joining Ismail in the car.

 Chapter 20

    ¡°You have my ticket and passport, right?¡± I say to Ismail who has been busy with his phone since we got into the car.


    ¡°Yes, I have it,¡± he says, not taking his eyes off his phone.


    ¡°Alright and are we stopping for breakfast on our way?¡± I ask feeling very hungry.


    ¡°You can have something to eat on the ne, we don¡¯t need to stop.¡±


    ¡°We have to stop and get something for me. Do you want me to starve before we get to¡­ where are we going first again?¡± I say holding my stomach.


    ¡°You won¡¯t starve, and we are going to Greece first.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to go to Greece, but Ismail, please let me get something to eat before we leave,¡± I plead.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Not necessary because we have arrived,¡± Ismail says getting out of the car.


    ¡°We are at the airport already, that was fast,¡± I say surprised stepping out of the car.


    ¡°Ismail you own a private jet?¡± I ask noticing we are standing in front of a ne and not at the car parking lot.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ismail smirks, ¡°We run a very sessfulpany.¡±


    ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t believe you are still living with your brother,¡± I say with augh which wipes the smirk off his face.


    ¡°Hey! I have my reasons, woman.¡±


    ¡°Why have you been calling me ¡®woman¡¯ all day?¡± I askughing at him.


    ¡°I myself don¡¯t know why¡­¡± Ismail saysughing with me. While removing my luggage from the trunk another car pulls up beside ours, and I am shocked to see Fatima and Udar get out.


    ¡°You areing too?¡± I ask walking towards Fatima.


    ¡°Surprise!¡± Fatima calls out with a big smile.


    ¡°You wereing this whole time, and you did not tell me?¡±


    ¡°No. I only found out yesterday or rather I was asked to fill in for someone, so I decided to surprise you this morning.¡± Fatima smiles.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t even know that Udar wasing.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, as it¡¯s a joined project. And some other people from thepany areing as well,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Oh, alright. But anyway, I am happy you areing,¡± I respond pulling her into a tight hug.


    ¡°I would have been happy too if you were not squeezing the life out of me,¡± she teases pulling away from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s love, babe,¡± I retort smiling releasing her from the hug.


    ¡°If this is what it means to be best friends with you, then I quit.¡±


    ¡°There is no quitting with me. Its either you are my best friend, or you are my best friend,¡± I sayughing.


    ¡°Wow, such great options,¡± Fatima mocks me.


    ¡°I know right, I do try my best,¡± I counter.


    ¡°You wish,¡± Fatima says smiling.


    ¡°I know. But anyway, let¡¯s get going before Ismail starts shouting my name and wondering where I am,¡±


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Ismail says walking toward me with both of our luggage.


    ¡°Yes, and did you know she wasing?¡± I go to take my luggage from Ismail, but he insists on carrying it, passing the luggage to someone who puts it in the ne.


    ¡°Yeah, Udar told me and asked me not to tell you because she wanted to surprise you.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Anyway, you owe me breakfast,¡± I remind him walking up the stairs of the ne.


    ¡°There is plenty for you to eat on the ne,¡± Ismail says walking up behind me.


    ¡°I hope I like what they have.¡±


    ¡°You will.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mr and Mrs Uthman.¡± The air hostess says.


    ¡°We are not married.¡± I reply not understanding why people keep assuming that.


    ¡°Sorry. I saw your ring, so I assumed¡­¡± the air hostess, whose name tag says Eva replies.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I say, stepping into the ne. The interior of the ne is beautiful. It has a sumptuously appointed cabin space with fourrge ck leather seats, a massive 55-inch video screen, hand-woven carpets, even a chandelier, and gold touches.


    ¡°Why have people been assuming we are married all week?¡± I wonder aloud sitting down.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of that ring on your finger,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°But I changed it, and this is not the ring I wore to the car dealer. In fact, this ring looks more like an engagement ring.¡± I say looking at the diamond ring with a golden band on my finger.


    ¡°I know, but maybe it¡¯s a sign.¡±


    ¡°A sign about what.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it can be anything.¡±


    ¡°You have started talking weird again,¡± I say wondering what he is talking about.


    ¡°I am not talking weird. I am just saying¡­¡± Ismail shrugs.


    ¡°No. You are doing that thing when you say something, but you won¡¯t exin what it means.¡±


    ¡°Really? So, what do you think I mean.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, I don¡¯t know. But I will find out soon,¡± I narrow my eyes at him.


    ¡°I wish you luck,¡± Ismail smirks.


    ¡°Why thank you,¡± I reply sassily and get up to see the air hostess about something to eat.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Fatima says stepping into the ne.


    ¡°To get something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Please get me whatever you are getting too. Udar didn¡¯t allow me to eat before he picked me up this morning.¡± Fatima says patting her stomach.


    ¡°I will,¡± I giggle.


    I walk to the front of the ne and ask the nice air hostess to please give me a few snacks. She gives me enough for Fatima as well. I gratefully ept them and walk back to my seat.


    ¡°Are we waiting for the others?¡± I ask taking my seat with my hands full of snacks. I pass a few over to Fatima.


    ¡°We should be taking off any moment now,¡± Ismail replies.


    ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s only the four of us then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ismail confirms.


    It¡¯s been a few hours since we took off. I have prayed Dhuhr (afternoon prayer) and ASR te afternoon prayer) so far during the flight. I am currently watching TV in the little living room area when Fatima walks in to join me looking peeved.


    ¡°What is wrong, why do you look angry?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be angry when Udar just won¡¯t leave me alone? Just disturbing me and carting me around like I am his briefcase, or something,¡± Fatima says angrily. I burst out inughter.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Carting you around like his briefcase?¡± I peal withughter.


    ¡°He has been using work as an excuse to take me everywhere with him. I am starting to think the reason I am here is not because of you. It¡¯s because he does not want to leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s annoying you that he wants you around him all the time?¡± I chuckle, finding the whole situation funny.


    ¡°Yes, I need a break. Even a wife takes a break from her husband.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. But have you tried talking to him?¡±


    ¡°That only made matters worse. I don¡¯t even know what to do with him again. He is really something else these days. Do you know it¡¯s so bad that he called me to his house to help him with something he called work rted. But there was no work, and I could tell he just wanted me there with him that Sunday evening. I still don¡¯t understand why.¡±


    ¡°He likes you,¡± I say understanding why Udar has been acting the way he is.


    ¡°That is impossible. Udar does not like me. He can never like me.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that. Just because he didn¡¯t like you before does not mean he can¡¯t like you now?¡±


    ¡°That is true, but that can never happen.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, because you never know,¡± I tell Fatima who is shaking her head. I am sure I am right about Udar liking her.

 Chapter 21

    I have been sleeping all night long since we arrived on the ind Mykonos in Greece. It¡¯s morning now but I am still sleepy because of the jeg. It¡¯s 10:00 a. m. already. I woke up earlier to pray Fajr (morning prayer) but went back to sleep.


    I am meeting Ismail in the resort restaurant to go over some files that he needs my help with. I step into the restaurant and see him at the far end, close to the beach. I walk over to join him.


    While sitting down, I remove my sunsses and my Panama hat, but my hair is still covered with a hijab cap. This causes Ismail to greet me with his beautiful, but annoyingughter.


    ¡°Have you looked in the mirror this morning?¡± Ismail asksughing.


    ¡°I know I look horrible but surely not that bad.¡± I know my eyes are bloodshot and red fromck of sleep. There are bags under my eyes, making me look grim, but I doubt I look bad enough to make himugh.


    ¡°Please put on your sunsses and hat before someone thinks you are the walking dead,¡± Ismail sniggers.


    ¡°You are not serious, and I doubt I look that bad!¡± I say picking up my phone to use as a mirror to check out my face. Ismail is right, I do look bad.


    ¡°I will be back in a couple of minutes,¡± I say, quickly walking to the restroom to ssh some water on my face. After I am done, I walk back outside to see Ismail has alreadyid out the papers I am assuming he needs my help with.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah)! You look like a human being now,¡± Ismail chuckles.


    ¡°This is why I don¡¯t like you,¡± I say sitting down.


    ¡°I know, you love me. But anyway, let¡¯s begin,¡± Ismail says smirking.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s begin.¡± I shake my head at his statement about loving him because that would never happen.


    ¡°Okay, I need you to help me review this document,¡± Ismail hands me a printout.


    ¡°Alright, this document states the names of the people who came for the project, what they are assigned to do and who they are paired to work with,¡± I say reading the document.


    ¡°Please read out the names.¡±


    ¡°The names are paired, so I will read it that way. They are Udar and Fatima, John and Aaron, Chris and Zoe, Susan and Khloe, Ben and Kim, Ismail and Umit.¡±


    ¡°Please make sure every intern is working with an employee.¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Alright and yes, everyone is paired up correctly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Now tell me how many people will oversee the hotel and tour projects.¡±


    ¡°Six people are in charge of hotel projects, while four are in charge of tour projects.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case then we are done,¡± Ismail says collecting the papers he has in front of him.


    ¡°I have a few questions,¡± I say, handing him the document. He nods his head for me to ask.


    ¡°One. Why do you and Udar always do joined projects. Two. What is the tour project? Three. Why did you make sure I was paired with you?¡± I say ticking of the points one by one on my fingers.


    ¡°Wow, woman! So, you don¡¯t know that Udar and mypany is one?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°Wait! I don¡¯t understand,¡± I say confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s onepany. I handle the software aspect, while Udar handles the hardware aspect,¡± Ismail exins,ughing at me for not knowing.


    ¡°Hey! Stopughing at me. It¡¯s not my fault that I did not know,¡± I say feeling foolish in front of Ismail for not having figured it out.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault, I guess,¡± Ismail says smirking.


    ¡°But why do you need hardware support people on this trip?¡± I remember some of the names I called out are people who work in Udar¡¯s side of thepany and I wonder why they are here if they normally look after the hardware side of thepany.


    ¡°They are here because we need our best people to help make this project work as fast as possible,¡± Ismail exins.


    ¡°Oh, that makes sense, now answer my other questions.¡±


    ¡°The tour project is an app to help people get the most out of their travels in different countries. The app is going to havendmark ces, directions as well as history about the ces they visit.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s actually very nice. So, now myst question.¡± I say really wanting to know his reason for pairing me with him.


    ¡°The reason I paired you with me is, because I feel you are the best person to help me with my own aspect of this project,¡± Ismail replies seriously.


    ¡°Wow, thank you for trusting me.¡± I smile surprised with his reply because Ismail is doing the main work in this project. He will be having meetings with hotel owners to convince them to sign with the app, and I am more than happy he trusts me enough to help him achieve that.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°I must ask, but where are the others?¡±


    ¡°They are in another hotel not far from here.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask not understanding.


    ¡°Umit, no disrespect, but I will not put my staff up in a five-star hotel,¡± Ismail says chuckling.


    ¡°We are in a five-star hotel?¡± I ask shocked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Ismail says smiling, ¡°we¡¯re in the best hotel the ind has to offer.¡±


    ¡°I thought we were in a very nice hotel, but Ismail don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit too much you letting me stay here? People might find out I am your sister-inw.¡± I am worried this special treatment might be viewed differently by the other employees.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if they find out.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask smiling because I won¡¯t lie¡­ I do enjoy the nice benefits I get from being rted to the CEO.


    ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I might enjoy it while I can by going to get myself some food,¡± I say smiling while heading toward the breakfast buffet service.


    ¡°I will be back in a bit, let me drop this off in my suite,¡± Ismail says walking towards the entrance of the restaurant.


    I make a cup of coffee for myself because there was nothing I really liked to eat there. I am walking back to my seat when I almost pour my coffee on Ismail because I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going, instead enjoying the amazing view. I was able to stop just in time because Ismail shouted my name like the world was about to end. That¡¯s when I noticed I was close to pouring the coffee on him.


    ¡°Wow! That was close,¡± I say putting the coffee on our table.


    ¡°That was the first time you didn¡¯t pour coffee on me while holding one that close to me,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°I know right, and I am happy I didn¡¯t even though the other times were not intentional. But why did you get me fired every time?¡± I ask taking my seat.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Ismail looks confused as if he doesn¡¯t know what I am talking about. Which is weird considering he is the reason I lost my part-time jobs when I was at university.


    ¡°I am talking about how I got fired because I poured coffee on you.¡±


    ¡°I never got you fired.¡±


    ¡°You did not? I don¡¯t believe you,¡± I say unsure he is telling the truth.


    ¡°I am serious. I never got you fired. I am just finding out now that you were fired because of those incidents,¡± Ismail says sincerely.


    ¡°Wait, so you are really saying you never got me fired?¡± I say realising I disliked Ismail all these years for something he didn¡¯t do. I feel very bad for being mean to him and for misjudging him.


    ¡°Yes, I never did,¡± he responds sounding very serious.


    ¡°Then I am sorry,¡± I say feeling quite bad for how I have acted toward him all these years.


    ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°For being mean to you and disliking you for something you didn¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologise for it because I was mean to you. But anyway, I am sorry too and I ept your apology,¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°I ept yours too and thank you,¡± I reply smiling too.


    ¡°But wait, what was it that distracted you to almost pouring coffee on me?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°I was just enjoying the view. Now that I think about it, I think I got fired because I was always distracted. And maybe when I poured coffee on you, it was proof of just how distracted I was,¡± I say recalling my bossesining about how distracted I was during work.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Yeah. Can I order something because I don¡¯t like what they have at the buffet,¡± I say holding my stomach.


    ¡°Yes, you can.¡±

 Chapter 22

    After Ismail and I finish eating I go back to my room to shower and get ready to meet up with Fatimater in the day.


    I take a bath and wear a yellow floral full-length gown. I tie my hair with a brown hajib which matches the flowers on my dress. I am also wearing ck sandals.


    A few hourster, I pray Dhuhr and meet up with Fatima downstairs for lunch in the hotel¡¯s restaurant.


    ¡°As smu ykum,¡± I greet hugging Fatima.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm,¡± Fatima says standing up to hug me.


    ¡°How are you doing?¡± I ask sitting down.


    ¡°I am good and you?¡± Fatima replies sitting back down.


    ¡°I am good too. You won¡¯t believe what I found out after all these years,¡± I say.


    ¡°What did you find out?¡± ¡°You know how I thought Ismail was the reason I got fired for all those years?¡± I say taking a sip of Fatima¡¯s drink.


    ¡°Yes, and don¡¯t touch my drink. Order your own,¡± she says removing her drink from my hand.


    ¡°He just told me he never got me fired. He even seemed shocked I was fired after our coffee incidents.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°So, you mean all these years I have been encouraging you to be mean to him, were for something he didn¡¯t do? I actually feel bad,¡± Fatima says shocked.


    ¡°Yes, he is innocent, and I too feel bad.¡±


    ¡°But what made you believe him?¡±


    ¡°I heard the sincerity and surprise in his voice, and I knew he was not lying to me.¡±


    ¡°I know Ismail is not someone to lie, but did you apologise?¡±


    ¡°I did, and now there is no bad blood between us anymore,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°Babe there has been no bad blood between the two of you for months,¡± Fatima says smirking while shaking her head.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so,¡± I smile thinking back to the past month and not recalling any fights between us, which is actually very good.


    I order food for myself, and while eating Fatima says something that makes me almost choke on my food.


    ¡°Udar told me he loved me,¡± Fatima blurts out of the blue.


    ¡°What? How? When? I am confused!¡± I say.


    ¡°He told me this morning.¡±


    ¡°Exin.¡±


    ¡°So, this morning I realised I did not have a phone charger. I came to your room to ask for yours, but you were sleeping soundly like always, and didn¡¯t hear me. I went to borrow Udar¡¯s. And while he went into his bedroom to get his charger, I waited for him in his living room. While I was waiting, I saw some files on his table about me, and how he has four guys watching over me. My whole life, everything I do and all my whereabouts were in those files. I was like, what in Ah¡¯s name is going on. I was wondering if he is stalking me or something because I did not understand why he had so much information on me. So, when he came out of his room, I asked him what was going on and you won¡¯t believe what he told me. Would you believe that for all the years I have hated myself for still loving Udar, he was suffering too,¡± Fatima says tearing up a bit.


    ¡°I think we should continue this in our room,¡± I say getting up to go to Fatima¡¯s room.


    Once we take our seat in the living room, I realise my friend is in tears.


    ¡°Fatima why you are crying?¡±


    ¡°I just feel bad for disliking someone who has done nothing more than love me all these years,¡± Fatima says crying.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you are saying,¡± I say rubbing my hands up and down her back to try and calm her down.


    ¡°You know the reason why I called off our wedding,¡± Fatima says wiping her tears away from her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    ¡°He knew, and he did it on purpose.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I saypletely confused as to where this is going.


    ¡°That day when I came to his office, he was told to say those words to me. If he didn¡¯t, she would have killed me.¡±


    ¡°Who is this she?¡± I¡¯m feeling even more confused about what is going on. ¡°Can you exin more?¡±


    ¡°Let me start from the beginning. A few months before Udar and I got married he started receiving weird messages, like ¡®if he marries me, he will not like what will happen¡¯. He said at first he did not take them seriously, until one came with a photo of what I was doing at that particr time, proving to him she was watching me. He called me to ask if I was doing what she had photographed, and I was. That¡¯s when he realised that whoever was behind those messages was not joking. He got the police involved and had them investigate, but they were noting up with any leads.


    That day at his office she told him I wasing, and he had to either call off the wedding or he wouldn¡¯t see me walk out of the building alive. He asked her how he¡¯d know she is not lying. She told him that he should look out his window, and he would see a guy in a ck hoodie waiting by my car to end my life. He looked, and there actually was a guy waiting by my car. That¡¯s when Udar knew he just had to let me go to save my life, because he said he wouldn¡¯t be able to live with himself if something happened to me. He was meant to say those words to my face, but because he loved me so much he couldn¡¯t. He pretended to be on a call knowing I was listening by the door. He said that was the worst moment of his life. Umit, I don¡¯t know what to do. He told me this morning and I tried not to over think it, but I can¡¯t stop thinking of what would have happened if she was not in our lives. Maybe I could have had children by now,¡± Fatima cries.


    ¡°Ya Ah! Fatima don¡¯t worry. In Shaa Ah, everything is going to be fine. But do you know who this woman is?¡± I say finally understanding everything and what Udar meant that day when he said, ¡®there are two sides to a story.¡¯ Now that I have heard and understood what really happened, it just clearly shows that Udar cares deeply for my friend.


    ¡°She was Udar¡¯s secretary before, and her name is Liz. She is the same woman who approached me the other day. Once I gave a description of thedy who approached me, they were able to trace it back to her. I doubt we would have been able to put a face to her if she hadn¡¯t approached me. And that¡¯s why he got me a bodyguard and had others watch over me from afar, to make sure I was safe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. In Shaa Ah, everything will work out fine,¡± I say giving her a tissue to dry her tears.


    ¡°I pray so too. I also wish he told me earlier, maybe we would have been able to resolve it together. But he said he was too scared of losing me, and that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t tell me. I understand how he felt, but I wish he hadn¡¯t left me in the dark for so many years,¡± Fatima says wiping her tears with the tissue I gave her.


    ¡°I know my love, but right now you need to rest,¡± I say walking her to her bedroom.


    ¡°I will take a shower, then sleep for a few hours,¡± Fatima says walking into the bathroom.


    ¡°You should, and I will be waiting here for you,¡± I say, sitting on her bed.


    I feel very sad about the whole situation. I can¡¯t imagine what Udar went through, hurting the one he loved to protect her. And how Fatima feels for disliking someone, who has done nothing more than protect her all these years. I pray things work out for them.


    For the following two weeks Ismail, myself and the others meet different people every day convincing them why they should sign up for our app. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), we got most hotels and tour services to agree.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    Thest week spent in Greece was spent exploring the whole ind. The beauty and the architecture of Cydic whitewashed homes and thatched windmill domes was a wonderful sight to view, and the sunrise here is the most unforgettable. The ferry ride between Greek inds was a nice way to go ind hopping. The whole time spent on the Greek inds was fabulous. I would love toe back at any time and explore the maind of Greece.

 Chapter 23

    We are currently in Italy. Ismail and I are having dinner outside at this beautiful restaurant. The sky is so beautiful, with all the stars shining so bright. I am wearing a satin burgundy mermaid gown. This is ourst week in Italy. We spent the first two weeks working and thest week is spent like a vacation.


    ¡°So, I have been meaning to ask you,¡± I say while eating my steak.


    ¡°What?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°How long have you known Udar was in love with Fatima, and you didn¡¯t tell me?¡± I ask trying to sound indignant.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ismail says chuckling, ¡°Am I supposed to tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are supposed to tell me,¡± I reply, ¡°Because¡­ we¡¯re friends,¡± I say realizing it is true. Having gotten to know Ismail better over the past weeks and especially during this trip, we have gotten close, and I enjoy hispany more than I ever thought I would. When I think of how we were before and how we are now, I have tough. Never in a million years would I have thought I would be sitting down to dine with him and talk like friends. Things do change when you start living with someone, and I am happy it changed for the better. I wouldn¡¯t trade the rtionship Ismail and I have right now for anything.


    ¡°Since when?¡± Ismail saysughing.


    ¡°Since I decided,¡± I say smartly not knowing what more toe up with.


    ¡°Wow! I thought it takes two people to agree before they be friends,¡± Ismail replies amused.


    ¡°In our case, I make the decision for us.¡±


    ¡°You are not serious, and how did you find out about Udar?¡± Ismail says crossing his arms.


    ¡°One, I am not blind. I can clearly see it in the way he behaves around her. Two, he treats her like she is the most precious thing in the world. The whole world can tell he loves her,¡± I tell him.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were quite the observer,¡± Ismail says smirking.


    ¡°I only observe things that are important, like how your friend is scared to tell Fatima he loves her.¡±


    ¡°He is not scared,¡± Ismail defends Udar.


    ¡°He is scared. And I know how he feels because Fatima loves him, but she is scared to admit it. She feels he might not love her anymore after all this time.¡±


    ¡°That is the same way Udar feels. I told him she was head over heels for him, but he won¡¯t believe me,¡± Ismail says admitting it.


    ¡°I feel we need to do something to help those two, or they will never tell each other how they really feel.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking, what if we bring both of them together in a romantic setting, and make sure they tell each other how they feel.¡±


    ¡°That is actually a good n, and we could do it tomorrow night on the boat ride.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Umit, I was going to ask you if you coulde with me tomorrow to help me pick a gift for my mom,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Sure, what time?¡±


    ¡°1 p. m. I will pick you up from your room.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    The next day Ismail and I go to the jewellery store in Venice. I am wearing a gingham pencil skirt, a white V-neck t-shirt which I tucked into the skirt, brown sandals, a ck hajib, and my brown purse. We prayed Dhuhr (afternoon prayer) before going to the store.


    As soon as we step inside ady who works in the storees up to us. and greets us with a smile. ¡°Good day, what can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°Oh Good, you speak English. We are looking for jewellery sets,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Right this way please,¡± she says leading us to another part of the store.


    ¡°This is one of our best collections,¡± she says showing us a few sets. One set is a Diamond leaf vine ne with earrings, the second one is a cluster blue sapphire ne with earrings, and thest one is a sterling silver round pear baguette ne with earrings.


    ¡°Which do you like?¡± Ismail asks me.


    ¡°The diamond leaf vine set will look gorgeous on your mom.¡±


    ¡°I like that one too, we will go with that one,¡± Ismail tells thedy.


    ¡°Wow! This is a really beautiful ring,¡± I say looking at a ck diamond rose gold ring. ck rose rings are the finest rings to me.


    ¡°That is one of our finest engagement rings. It would look lovely on you. Don¡¯t you think so, sir?¡± thedy says thinking Ismail and I are a couple.


    ¡°No, we are not together,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°We are not, but it really is a beautiful ring,¡± I dere.


    ¡°I apologize for assuming and yes, it is a beautiful ring,¡± thedy agrees.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, and yes, it is.¡± Ismail nods.


    ¡°This is so beautiful. Can I see that?¡± I ask, pointing at a very lovely ring. The ring has a golden band with a ck rose carved on top with diamonds. It¡¯s beautiful. I try it on, and it fits perfectly. I walk over to meet Ismail to show him. He is looking at some wristwatches on the other side.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± I say showing him my finger with the ring.


    ¡°It looks lovely on your finger, you should get it,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Thank you, I will,¡± I say and hand her the ring to box it up for me.


    ¡°Which of these nes do you like?¡± Ismail asks me, drawing my attention. One is a pearl rose-gold drop crystal ne, another is a twoyer, white, pink halo round ne, and thest is a vintage crystal flower ne.


    ¡°I like the crystal flower one, but I thought we already got one for your mom,¡± I say wondering why he is asking.


    ¡°Yes, we did, but this one is not for her. It¡¯s for someone else,¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°Who?¡± I ask wondering who he is getting it for, and why thinking about her can cause him to smile like that.


    ¡°When the time is right, you will know.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, I wonder who she is?¡± I question, having no clue to who he is getting it for.


    ¡°You will meet her soon,¡± Ismail says looking very happy. I am curious to know who thisdy is, but I will not push him to talk about it now. If he wanted to tell me about her, he would have told me her name.


    ¡°If Fatima was here, she would have gotten this ring. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡± I point at a ring Fatima would like. It is a pear cut diamond halo ring, it¡¯s beautiful.


    ¡°Fatima would like a ring like that?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°Yes, she would. But I won¡¯t get her that, she already bought a few rings yesterday. I will get her those earrings,¡± I say picking a pair of sapphire diamond earrings.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want?¡±


    ¡°No, they don¡¯t have anything Emma or Abe would like,¡± I say walking towards the cashier. I ask thedy at the cashier to pack up my things and the cost.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°Everything together is €20, 000¡± thedy at the cash register answers.


    ¡°Ismail what did you buy like that cost¡­ Wait did you add my things to his?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± thedy says.


    ¡°Oh no, I am paying for mine separately,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°No, you are not. I can¡¯t allow you to pay,¡± Ismail says handing her his card.


    ¡°We are not having this argument right now. How much are mine?¡± I say giving her my card, but Ismail collets it before she does.


    ¡°€5000¡± thedy says looking from me to Ismail.


    ¡°Use my card, please,¡± he says firmly.


    ¡°Ismail, stop doing this. You always pay for me when we go out shopping. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like going shopping with you. Every time I get something I like you don¡¯t allow me to pay.¡± I say still trying to get my card, but it¡¯s toote because she has already used his to pay and has bagged our stuff.


    ¡°I will just return them when I get back to my hotel room,¡± I threaten exasperated, walking out of the door.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare.¡± Ismail says smugly following me out the store.


    ¡°Watch me and see,¡± I threaten walking to the car.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Ismail says worried that I would.


    ¡°I will think about it,¡± I say unable to suppress a smile.


    ¡°I know you won¡¯t, but I will hang on to them for a while to be sure.¡±


    ¡°You are not serious,¡± I chuckle and turn to the driver, ¡°William, per favore portaci dove possiamo mangiare una be pizza. (William, please take us where we can eat some nice pizza)¡±


    ¡°Wow your Italian is getting better, Masha Ah,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Shukran Jazen. (Thanks a lot) I learnt Italian while I was at university, but it¡¯s not that good. My Spanish is much better, I learnt that at university as well,¡± I tell Ismail.


    ¡°The onlynguages I can speak are English, Arabic, French, Spanish and a little Italian.¡±


    ¡°Wow that¡¯s a lot ofnguages and how did you have time to learn all of them?¡± I ask amazed at how manynguages he can speak.


    ¡°I learned most while growing up and few at university when I was bored.¡±


    ¡°You learntnguages to entertain yourself?¡± I ask giggling.


    ¡°It might sound funny, but I enjoy learning new things.¡±


    ¡°That is actually a beautiful hobby.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Ismail says with a smile.


    We arrive at a nice restaurant. We grab a table outside to make the most of the balmy weather. I order chicken pizza while Ismail orders pasta. While eating, I notice a guy in the far corner who¡¯s been looking at Ismail and me for quite a while now.


    ¡°Ismail there is a guy in the far corner who has been staring at us all afternoon, and I find it kind of creepy,¡± I observe.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably a paparazzi.¡± Ismail says not even bothering to look.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you are famous or anything?¡± I wonder why the paparazzi would be following us.


    ¡°I would have you know that I have been on the cover of Forbes magazine before,¡± Ismail replies.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± I am astonished. I didn¡¯t know Ismail was so sessful that Forbes magazine would put him on the cover.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Ismail smirks.


    I pick up my phone to search Ismail, and he is right. He was once featured on the cover of Forbes magazine. He and Udar together. I never knew. The article talks about how they started thepany and how grateful they are to Ah for making it a sess.


    ¡°Wow! Masha Ah, that¡¯s good because it¡¯s not every day you find 25-years-olds who are billionaires,¡± I grin, realising just how far Ismail and Udar have gone with their business for guys so young.


    ¡°Shukran Jazen, it¡¯s all thanks to Ah.¡±

 Chapter 24

    While driving back to the hotel Ismail gets a call from Udar telling us that Fatima has fainted, and they are in the hospital. I ask the driver to quickly drive to the hospital, wondering what could have caused Fatima to faint. I pray the whole way to the hospital, hoping that nothing serious has happened to my best friend.


    We arrive at the hospital and quickly walk inside and ask for directions to the room number Udar gave us. We take the elevator to the second floor. That is where Fatima¡¯s room is. We arrive at the room and Ismail is about to knock on the door, but I stop him. I can hear their conversation and I think we should not disturb them.


    ¡°Udar, you called me your love,¡± Fatima sounds very tired and rundown.


    ¡°Yes, my love. You are my love. Fatima, you are the love of my life. I have never loved anyone as much as I love you. I love you so much that seeing you faint in my arms was a wakeup call for me to tell you how much you mean to me. I don¡¯t know why I waited so long to tell you, maybe it¡¯s because I was afraid you might not feel the same way. I will understand if you don¡¯t because¡­¡±


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Fatima sighs tearing up.


    ¡°You love me, my love?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do Udar,¡± Fatima giggles while crying what I am sure are tears of joy.


    ¡°You have made me the happiest man alive Fatima.¡±


    ¡°I am happy too but Udar, what are we going to do about Liz?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know my love. For her to threaten you even when we weren¡¯t together means she is really crazy. And for us to be happy and safe together, we must find her and put her behind bars,¡± Udar says.


    ¡°Yes, we have to.¡± Fatima replies.


    ¡°I think now we can go in,¡± I say to Ismail, knocking on the door before entering.


    ¡°Fatima, what happened?¡± I ask walking in.


    ¡°I fainted,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°I know that, but I mean, what made you faint?¡± I  touch her forehead, it¡¯s a bit hot but not rming.


    ¡°The doctor said she was just tired and needed to rest, nothing serious,¡± Udar replies beating Fatima to it.


    ¡°Really?¡± I ask looking at Fatima. She nods her head in agreement.


    ¡°In Shaa Ah, you will be better in no time,¡± I say hugging her.


    ¡°Ameen.¡± Everyone in the room responds.


    Fatima is feeling much better today, and we have decided to take the opportunity and do some shopping in a nearby mall. While we are shopping, I notice something that feels a bit odd to me. I know it¡¯s normal for paparazzi to follow you around, but I don¡¯t find it normal that he is following Fatima and me to every single store we go to. I find that a bit too much.


    I think I will talk to Ismail about it when I get back. I don¡¯t like the way he is following me everywhere, and it¡¯s not like I am a celebrity. I am just Ismail¡¯s sister-inw by marriage and employee. He shouldn¡¯t be that interested in what I¡¯m up to. As we¡¯re sitting down to lunch, Fatima voices the same concern about the guy following us. ¡°Umit, do you see that guy who¡¯s been following us everywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have noticed him too. I am going to talk to Ismail and have him call his agency to make him stop following us.¡±


    ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    ¡°No, but I have seen him once before. He was the same paparazzi guy that followed Ismail and me around.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please tell Ismail to speak to his agency. I don¡¯t like the way he¡¯s following us around. It¡¯s a bit creepy. I am not a celebrity, so I am not used to being followed around.¡±


    ¡°I will, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Alright and Umit, I forgot to tell you. Udar confessed his feelings to me two days back. I am so happy, and I told him I love him too,¡± Fatima smiles, looking very happy.


    ¡°My dear, that is old news. Ismail and I were at the door and heard him telling you. I am d you finally both confessed your feelings,¡± I wink at her, sharing in my best friend¡¯s happiness.


    ¡°How did you know he loved me?¡±


    ¡°The same way I know you are in love with him.¡±


    ¡°You knew I was in love with him before that day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. I am your best friend, and I am hurt you would think I wouldn¡¯t notice. I think you never stopped loving him. That¡¯s why you were more hurt to find out he was your boss than angry. You were hurt because you still loved him, and you could not imagine how you were going to cope seeing him every day.¡±


    ¡°Wow, how did you know all these things?¡± Fatima looks at me surprised.


    ¡°As I said, I am your best friend. If I don¡¯t know, who will?¡±


    ¡°What will I do without you?¡± Fatima sniggers.


    ¡°Nothing, nothing,¡± I retort smiling.


    ¡°Ya, Ah has given me such an amazing best friend. You truly know me for who I am.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, and that¡¯s why I know that Udar feeling the same way you do makes you happier than anything else right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it does, Umit. Things are finally looking up for the both of us. In Shaa Ah, when we get back from this trip, we will find Liz and finally be together once and for all,¡± Fatima says with such happiness and hope in her voice.


    ¡°I am happy for you.¡±


    When we get back to the hotel, I drop my shopping bags off in my room and pray Maghrib (Evening prayer) before going straight to Ismail¡¯s room to tell him about the paparazzi guy. He is really starting to annoy me. He even followed us back to the hotel. He was about to enter and follow me to only Ah knows where, until I told security not to allow him inside. I don¡¯t understand why he would want to follow me inside. I could understand that he wants to know which hotel I am staying at, but why would he want to enter? Does he want to know which room I am staying in? That is clearly overstepping his boundaries. I knock on Ismail¡¯s door a few times before he finally answers.


    ¡°Yes, how may I help you?¡± Ismail says answering the door, looking surprised to see me there.


    ¡°I need to speak to you about something. Can we go to the restaurant downstairs and talk.¡±


    ¡°Sure, let me get my phone.¡± Hees back with his phone in his hand. We both walk to the elevator and take it to the hotel¡¯s restaurant.


    We arrive at the 1st floor, where this amazing restaurant is. The name of the restaurant is Katherine¡¯s. The owner is this lovelydy. I think her name is Katherine Constanzo. She is the wife of Mr Lorenzo Constanzo, the owner of the hotel we are staying in. They are such a lovely couple.


    ¡°Aha, my favorite couple is here,¡± Katherine smiles, seeing Ismail and me at the entrance. Ismail and I havee here a lot during our stay, we are almost regrs here.


    ¡°Katherine, we have told you before we are not a couple. We are just inws,¡± I say smiling back at her.


    ¡°That is what you say now. The next thing I know, you¡¯ll be sending me your wedding invitation,¡± Katherine grins.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that, but please, can we have a table,¡± I chuckle while shaking my head, because I don¡¯t see that ever happening.


    ¡°Sure, right this way,¡± she says walking Ismail and me to a table. We thank her before taking our seats.


    Once we are seated, Ismail breaks the silence.


    ¡°So, what did you want to talk about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s this paparazzi guy. I understand you are famous, and they want to know what is going on in your life. But I am your sister-inw, and they shouldn¡¯t be following me everywhere I go. And while he followed me, I never saw him take a single picture. The whole thing feels off.¡±


    ¡°I understand what you are saying. It can be a little annoying when they follow you everywhere, but I can¡¯t do anything about that. That is just one of the things about been rted to a prominent person.¡±


    ¡°Really, there is nothing you can do to stop him following me around?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°Wow, alright then. But I still find it odd that he followed me around and did not take pictures.¡±


    ¡°I will see what I can find out because I also feel that it is a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are wee and what are you ordering,¡± Ismail says picking up the menu.


    ¡°Nothing, I already ate.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, you can just watch me eat,¡± Ismail smirks.


    ¡°I guess I will,¡± I say chuckling.


    Thest days in Italy were spent exploring the city. We ate amazing food at the Cantina Do Mori. We took a gond ride to view the city from the water, and it was beautiful. We visited the Peggy Guggenheim Collection. The collection is an incredible modern art museum. The works of Picasso, Dali, and other visionary artists were disyed. The Galleria Vittorio Emanuele II was the finest oldest mall I have ever seen. The gorgeous ss ceilings, incredible architecture and luxury shops and dining were lovely to visit. I really enjoyed my time in Italy.

 Chapter 25

    We are in Paris. I just finished praying Fajr (Morning prayer) not too long ago and am waiting for room service to bring my breakfast when there is a knock at the door. I open the door and ask for my breakfast to be ced on the table on the terrace.


    I am about to start eating when I notice a letter and a box with a beautiful looking ck rose, my favorite. ¡®I wonder who sent it. I guess I should open the letter to find out¡¯. I open the letter, and it reads:


    As-smu ykum, my beautiful African queen. How was your night? I hope you slept as well as I did, and I hope you like the flower I bought for you. I know it¡¯s your favorite. I also got you a few things I think would look lovely on you. Look inside the box and let me know if I am right.


    I pick up the box and open it to see the finest bracelet I have ever seen. It is a rose petal diamond bracelet framed in rose gold. There are rose gold pave diamond knot earrings, and the ne Ismail asked me about in the store. So, I am that someone special he was talking about. I never knew Ismail regarded me so dearly. Wow, I don¡¯t know what to say or think. I am so confused because this could change a lot. I finish reading the letter.


    I hope you like them because I would love to see you wear them. I am not going to tell you who I am, because I would like for you to figure that out yourself. But don¡¯t forget our meeting this morning, DON¡¯T BE LATE.


    Yours amazingly


    I. U


    He has a funny way of staying unknown when he reminds me of the meeting we have this morning. But even if he hadn¡¯t, I would have known it was from Ismail, as I chose the ne with him.


    While I am admiring the wonderful jewelry he got for me, there¡¯s a knock at the door. I expect it to be Fatima, but when I open the door, it is someone I did not expect to see until our return to America. Emma is standing in front of me with a big grin on her face.


    ¡°HEY!¡± Emma yells pulling me into a bear hug.


    ¡°Hi, what are you doing here?¡± I ask surprised but pleased, hugging her back.


    ¡°I will exin, but I really missed you,¡± Emma says smiling while pulling away.


    ¡°I missed you too. Come in, I just ordered breakfast,¡± I say pulling her to the terrace.


    ¡°I know that face, Umit. I had the same one when she came to my door,¡± Fatima says appearing from behind her.


    ¡°So, how are you? What are you doing here?¡± I demand excitedly.


    ¡°I am fine, and I will exin everything. But first, who are those from?¡± Emma smirks while pointing to the letter, the flower, and the jewellery.


    ¡°They are from Ismail,¡± I reply smiling.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your favorite flower?¡± Fatima asks smugly.


    ¡°I guess you are right Fatima, it is,¡± Emma says with the same sly smirk that Fatima has.


    ¡°Why do I have a feeling that there is something you guys are not saying?¡± I ask looking at them trying to figure out what they are thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious you guys are smitten with each other,¡± Emma states smiling.


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible. I can¡¯t like Ismail,¡± I say. But I wonder if that is possible. It would exin why I love hispany so much these days. But I shake it off, ¡®love¡¯ is a big word and I doubt that is what I feel for him.


    ¡°Then why are you smiling so much your face must be hurting.¡± Fatima observes smiling.


    ¡°I am not,¡± I say trying my best not to roll my eyes.


    ¡°You can say whatever you want, but we can see it girl. And even if you don¡¯t want to ept it, we all know he likes you,¡± Emma points out.


    ¡°And what makes you think that?¡± I say wondering deep down if it¡¯s possible that Ismail likes me. He did say I was special the other day, and the other time he told Austin that I am a wonderful person. But he might be saying that because he thinks highly of me, not because he likes me.


    ¡°The way he treats you¡­ he treats you like you are his queen,¡± Fatima says, ¡°And he loves buying things for you because, Umit, let me tell you a guy only buys things for ady without her asking for two reasons. One: He wants to sleep with you, and you are ying hard to get which is totally not the case here. Or two: Because he likes you and wants to make you happy, which is obviously the case here.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? He might be nice to me because I am his sister-inw,¡± I say totally confused, trying to exin to myself why else he would be buying me things and treating me so differently from before. And if Emma is right, I don¡¯t know what is going to happen between Ismail and me. I never imagined something like this happening.


    ¡°I doubt that, but if it makes you feel better don¡¯t stress over it. If he does have feelings for you, I know he will tell you when the time is right. And if he doesn¡¯t, which I doubt, you will know with time,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°I guess you are right, and enough talk about me. Emma what are you doing here, not that I am not happy to see you,¡± I say trying to change the topic, because it is really making me confused about how I feel about and see Ismail.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story, but I will keep it short. After you guys left for Greece, I was feeling very lonely, so I decided to go to a g with my parents. While I was in the restroom, I heard Anna and her friends walk in and they were talking about me. Her friend asked her if she is ever going to allow me to find out. I was in a cubicle, so they didn¡¯t know I was in there and continued talking. Anna said the only way she will ever allow me to find out that my boyfriend never cheated on me was over her dead body. That was when I realized that Austin never cheated on me. I felt like the biggest fool on earth for not believing him,¡± Emma tells us.


    ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯m so sorry. But it¡¯s good you know that Austin has been faithful all along, right?¡± I respond.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good to know he was framed because now you guys can be together. But that does not exin why you are in Paris right now,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°You guys are right. And I was so happy that he never cheated, but I was also scared he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive me for not trusting him. He was in London for business, so I flew all the way to London to ask him to forgive me. Austin being the angel he is, forgave me and asked me never to believe pictures over his words again. Which I dly said yes to. He finished with the business he had in London, and we heard you guys were in Paris. We decided to visit you before we go back to the US,¡± Emma says smiling.


    ¡°I am so happy for you guys,¡± I give her a hug.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Fatima says joining the hug.


    ¡°Thank you, also I wanted to tell you guys I am leaving thepany. My father has asked me to join the family business,¡± Emma says happily.


    ¡°Wow that¡¯s great.¡± Fatima says.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I am going to miss you at the office,¡± I say while wiping fake tears from under my eyes.


    ¡°Me too,¡± Emma replies pulling a sad face.


    While wiping my fake tears my phone starts ringing. I answer to a very peeved off Ismail.


    ¡°Umit, I can¡¯t believe you forgot,¡± Ismail says through the phone trying his best not to sound angry.


    ¡°I am so sorry, I will be there in a minute.¡± I say and quickly walk into the living area to pick up my bag and all the necessary files.


    ¡°Be fast if you don¡¯t want us to bete.¡±


    ¡°I am on my way,¡± I say hanging up.


    ¡°I am so sorry, Emma, but I have to get going. Ismail and I have a meeting this morning and we are runningte.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I will see youter in the day, just let me know when you are free,¡± Emma says waving me goodbye.


    ¡°I will.¡± I say rushing out the door.


    ¡°I will help her eat your breakfast before I leave,¡± Fatima grins.


    ¡°I know you would,¡± I chuckle before closing the door.


    ¡°Bye,¡± Fatima shouts.


    ¡°Bye,¡± I reply closing the door.

 Chapter 26

    Ismail and I have arrived at the hotel where we are meeting the owner to discuss our app, but he or she hasn¡¯t arrived yet. I am about to suggest to Ismail that maybe we should leave, when a guy who looks like he just rushed out of bed walks up to our table.


    ¡°I am so sorry for beingte Mr Uthman, I had an unexpected issue I had to deal with,¡± he says with a thick French ent while adjusting his tie. He is tall, over 6 feet, has ck hair, a lean build and doesn¡¯t look older than 26 or 27.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mr. Baron,¡± Ismail answers.


    ¡°And who might this lovelydy be?¡± Mr Baron asks, checking me out from head to toe with lust in his eyes.


    ¡°I am Miss Isa,¡± I say primly, trying not to sound hostile because I don¡¯t like the way he is looking at me.


    ¡°If I had known such a prettydy was waiting for me, I would havee sooner,¡± Mr Baron says smirking.


    ¡°I think we should get back to the reason we are here,¡± Ismail interrupts in a stern voice.


    ¡°Aha! We should,¡± Mr Baron says and tries to touch my hand on the table. But before I can pull my hand away, Ismail does the unthinkable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever touch ady who does not want you to touch her,¡± Ismail says removing Mr. Baron¡¯s hand away from mine, giving it a hard squeeze.


    ¡°Que se passe-t-il, (What the hell,)¡± Mr Baron grimaces holding his hand in pain.


    ¡°Umit, let¡¯s go. I don¡¯t do business with perverts,¡± Ismail says, walking out. I quickly follow him.


    ¡°Ismail are you alright?¡± I am shocked by what just happened and notice he is angry.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he wanted toy his filthy hands on you,¡± Ismail says sounding very angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, he did not touch me,¡± I say trying to calm Ismail down.


    ¡°If he did, I don¡¯t think he¡¯d still have his hands now,¡± Ismail replies ominously.


    ¡°Ismail you need to calm down, could you sit-down,¡± I say steering us toward a chair in the lobby.


    ¡°A¡¯oothu biahi minash-Shaytaanir-rajeem, (I seek refuge in Ah, from Satan the outcast)¡± he exims, sitting down looking calmer already.


    ¡°That¡¯s better and thank you for what you did,¡± I am happy he is calming down and pleased he protected me from the advances made by Mr. Baron. I never knew Ismail cared for me like this. Seeing him get mad over the fact that someone almost touched my hand makes me happy. I don¡¯t know why, but I am starting to think maybe Emma and Fatima are right after all. Unless I¡¯m overthinking it and any man would do the same in Ismail¡¯s ce, but I just feel it¡¯s more than that.


    ¡°I would do it again if I have to, any day, any time,¡± Ismail smiles sheepishly.


    ¡°I am sorry you lost the deal. If I hadn¡¯te, then it wouldn¡¯t have happened, and you wouldn¡¯t have lost the deal,¡± I say feeling bad.


    ¡°No, don¡¯t be sorry. I am happy you came because I was able to see the type of man Mr Baron is, and I don¡¯t care to engage in business with someone like him,¡± Ismail says with a little smile.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± I sigh.


    We drive back to the hotel since we don¡¯t have another meeting until tomorrow. I want to spend some time with Emma. However, I am not really surprised that when I knock on her door the person that opens the door is not Emma.


    ¡°Hey, Umit,e in,¡± Austin says moving to the side to allow me to step in.


    ¡°Hi, Austin, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I am wonderful. How about you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good, and I am fine too,¡± I reply sitting down on one of the couches, knowing he is happier because he is with Emma.


    ¡°I am sure you came to see Emma. She will be with you soon. She is getting dressed, she just got out of the shower.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will wait for her.¡±


    ¡°While we wait for her, I would like to tell you something,¡± Austin says sitting down on one of the couches.


    ¡°I am all ears.¡±


    ¡°I want to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me?¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Yes, because you are the reason we are together.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. Emma just found out that you were faithful all along.¡±


    ¡°I know, but even without that she was willing to get back with me. And that¡¯s why I am thanking you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like I did anything, but if you feel I did then you are wee,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°Thank you for epting my thanks.¡±


    ¡°You are funny, but you are wee again.¡±


    ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± Emma asks, walking into the living room all freshened up.


    ¡°Nothing serious. But anyway, I am going to meet the guys. See youter, honey,¡± Austin says kissing her forehead before walking out.


    ¡°Bye,¡± Emma replies.


    ¡°So, what were you guys talking about?¡± Emma asks sitting down beside me.


    ¡°I knew you were going to ask again.¡± I shake my head.


    ¡°Can you me me? I heard my name.¡±N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ¡°You heard your name, or were you trying to eavesdrop?¡±


    ¡°Both,¡± she fakes a smile showing off her white pearl teeth to which I can only shake my head.


    ¡°So, tell me,¡± Emma says wiggling my arms.


    ¡°Fine, I will tell you.¡± I tell her about my brief conversation with Austin, and then we decide to take a walk around Paris. The streets of Paris are beautiful. The cobblestoned streets are lovely to stroll around. Some streets are narrow, but that just adds to the appeal. The timber-framed houses, colorful facades and flower-lined canal are delightful to take in. While walking around, we decided to have lunch at a restaurant as we have been walking for quite a while now and I have been hungry since morning.


    We sit outside to have lunch, and I ask Emma a question I meant to ask her this morning.


    ¡°Emma, I have been meaning to ask you? Why did Anna sabotage your rtionship?¡± I say before taking a bite of my Florentine spaghetti.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually a long story, but it¡¯s because of a guy.¡±


    ¡°Austin?¡±


    ¡°No, his name is Paul.¡±


    ¡°So, what does this Paul have to do with her sabotaging your rtionship?¡± I ask not understanding.


    ¡°Let me start the story from the beginning.


    Anna, Paul, and I were good friends in college. Anna was in love with Paul, but he was in love with me. When Anna told Paul how she felt the day we graduated university, he told her he had feelings for me. I was already dating Austin by that time, so Anna knew I wasn¡¯t interested in him. But that did not stop her from hating me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so if I am getting it right¡­ because you were happy with Austin, she made it seem liked he cheated to make you unhappy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she believed if she could not be with the one she loves, why should I.¡±


    ¡°That is sick of her. How were you able to figure everything out?¡± I feel kind of sorry for Anna, but her actions are not justified in any way.


    ¡°That¡¯s where the storytellinges after Anna told Paul she loved him, and he turned her down. She started bing distant from me. At first when it started, I thought maybe she felt ufortable being around me because of the whole Paul situation. But I didn¡¯t know she was nning on stabbing me in the back. A few weeks after I received the pictures of her and Austin cheating,¡± Emma tells looking sad.


    ¡°And you believed them because you felt she would do that to you, because of Paul liking you. That was her way of making you feel the pain she felt, which is very wrong of her by the way. But what you didn¡¯t know was the pictures were fake,¡± I sum up, totally understanding everything now.


    ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    ¡°How?¡± I raise my eyebrows showing I¡¯m confused.


    ¡°Yes, for that¡¯s her way of making me feel her pain, and no because the pictures were not fake.¡±


    ¡°So, Austin cheated,¡± I say shocked.


    ¡°No, he did not. What happened was, Austin went to the club with his friends. I was meant to go as well, but I wasn¡¯t feeling well.


    The pictures showed Austin and Anna drinking and leaving the club together were all true. But the pictures that showed that they slept together were the fake ones.


    Austin told me that he saw Anna at the club and invited her to drink with him and his friends since she was my friend. She became drunk, so he offered to take her home. Unbeknown to Austin, someone was taking pictures of them and following him. He told me he dropped her at her house and went straight home.


    ¡°But the next morning the pictures were saying a different story.¡± I nod, totally understanding Anna is one smartdy and had everything nned out well.


    ¡°Yes, Umit. And the reason why I believed everything was true. I knew Anna had a personal vendetta against me. I never even thought about the fact someone send mepromising pictures, even though they were taken in Austin¡¯s room. All I saw was my boyfriend cheating on me, which I now know to be a lie.¡±


    ¡°Anna nned it so well, but the truth will always reveal itself,¡± I say feeling happy everything worked out for my friend.


    ¡°Yes, it did, and I am so happy it did,¡± Emma grins.


    ¡°I have to ask. If you hadn¡¯t overheard Anna, would you have gotten back with Austin?¡±


    ¡°Yes, because after that day we went to visit his grandma, I started investigating the whole thing. I was already close to finding out the truth before Anna unknowingly gave it to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I am happy everything worked out.¡±


    ¡°Me too, and please let¡¯s talk about something else. Like this g I am going to. I want Fatima and you toe with me.¡±


    ¡°What g are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°One of Austin¡¯s new investors is having a g.¡±


    ¡°Oh, when is it?¡± I say recalling Austin is into the hotel business. I have heard from Ismail that Austin owns a few hotels around the world and is trying to expand. That is one of the reasons why he came to Paris, he wants to open a new one here.


    ¡°Next week on Saturday and we are going shopping this Saturday because I know you don¡¯t work on that day.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t.¡±

 Chapter 27

    A week has gone by so quickly. I am exhausted from all the meetings we had. It is Saturday and I have been sleeping all morning, although I woke up for Fajr. I am trying to pretend that I can¡¯t hear Emma banging on my door for me to wake up, but toote for that because I am already up. I walkzily to my door and open it before she breaks it down.


    ¡°Umit, why are you not dressed,¡± Emma says walking into my room.


    ¡°Because I was sleeping before you decided to wake me up,¡± I answer going back to my bed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back to sleep. Have you forgotten we have to go shopping today,¡± Emma says pulling me up.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t forget, I just want a few more hours of sleep,¡± I try to lie back down.


    ¡°I know you are tired but today and tomorrow are the only days you are going to be free before the g. So, please get yourzy body off the bed so we can go,¡± Emma says pulling me up with force while marching me to the bathroom.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like you,¡± I tell her, trying to keep my eyes open while trying to stand straight.


    ¡°I love you too, now get in the shower,¡± Emma says pushing me into the bathroom.


    After a quick shower I dress in a pair of ck jeans, a white t-shirt, a blue denim jacket, a pair of ck ankle boots, a shoulder handbag, a blue hajib, and a pair of sunsses. Emma and I meet Fatima in the lobby and take a taxi to the mall.


    Hourster, we are done shopping. We were lucky to find the dresses we liked today. We don¡¯t have toe back tomorrow so I can sleep to my heart¡¯s content. We are having something to eat before heading back to the hotel when a woman walks toward us. I don¡¯t know her, but I am guessing Emma does because she speaks to her first.


    ¡°Oh, Emma, is that you?¡± The woman looks like a model. She has long thin legs. Her ck hair is styled to perfection and she wears just enough make-up to enhance her beauty; she is a beautiful woman.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, Anna,¡± Emma answers with disgust in her tone.


    Wait. Is she the same Anna Emma told me about earlier? It might be her, but why would she show her face to Emma after what she did. Maybe she wants to apologise.


    ¡°How are you doing? I heard you got back with that lying cheating ass of a boyfriend of yours,¡± Anna says with a fake smile on her face.


    Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah)! What did this woman just say? Did she just insult Austin in front of Emma? I don¡¯t even give Emma a chance to respond before I give her a piece of my mind.


    ¡°What did you just say? Because it takes two to tango and we all know who he was used of cheating with. So, keep your filthy mouth shut!¡± I say making sure to emphasize the word used.


    ¡°Who the hell are you to talk to me like that,¡± Anna demands angrily.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who the hell am I? I am the one who will put you in your ce if you don¡¯t leave with what little dignity you have left,¡± I reply with disgust.


    ¡°Aha! So rude,¡± Anna says flipping her hair while walking away.


    ¡°I¡¯m rude? You have not seen anything. Come back here and I¡¯ll make you regret ever speaking to Emma that way,¡± I hiss while she walks away.


    ¡°Umit, I don¡¯t even know what to say,¡± Emma startsughing.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. People like her, I know how to handle them,¡± I startughing too.


    ¡°Umit, will you ever change,¡± Fatima joins in while shaking her head.


    ¡°What is there to change? Because as far as I am concerned, I did nothing wrong. I only made her know her ce because she has no right to speak like that about Austin. Not when she is the one who framed him,¡± I chuckle, thinking I was able to hold my tongue as well as I did. If not for the sake of Ah, the words I would have said¡­ Let¡¯s just say they wouldn¡¯t be pretty.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t say anything wrong and thank you,¡± Emma says smiling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even have to thank me. I did it because it was the right thing to do. Hearing her say those words about Austin when they were clearly not true pushed me over the edge and made me say what was in my mind.¡±


    ¡°Aww thank you so much for been a good friend to both of us,¡± Emma says pulling me into a hug.


    ¡°You are always wee,¡± I say hugging her back.


    Today is Saturday, the day of the g. I can¡¯t believe another week has gone by so fast. I am trying to force myself out of bed before Emma gets here and drags me out. We are going to the salon to get our hair done and Emma also hired a makeup artist for tonight.


    Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) we have spent two weeks in France and that means business week is over, and only vacation week is left before we leave. We did not get the positive feedback like we did in Greece and Italy, but we still got a few to sign with ourpany.


    I climb out of my bed and walk to the balcony. The sweet breeze of Paris greets me once I step outside. I can see the Eiffel tower from my balcony and it¡¯s lovely. I can¡¯t wait to go there next week and take pictures. I don¡¯t have to wait long before Emma starts knocking on my door. I walk towards the door and let her in with Fatima.


    ¡°As smu, ykum,¡± Fatima greets walking in.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Why are you not ready?¡± Emma demands.


    ¡°Because I just got out of bed,¡± I say, walking towards my bedroom to get ready.


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder how you ever make it to work on time if you love sleep so much,¡± Emma retorts following me.


    ¡°That¡¯s because I know how to bnce my sleep time,¡± I grin.


    ¡°Really? Because I am starting to think it¡¯s just luck,¡± Emma teases.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. I am just really tired from all the work we had these past few months,¡± I say stretching my arms above my head.


    ¡°Oh, sorry love, now go and shower,¡± Emma says pushing me into the bathroom.


    ¡°And please don¡¯t take forever, I am very hungry. We are getting breakfast on the way to the salon,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°I will be back in a jiffy,¡± I say, walking to the bathroom.


    I finish showering and dressing in record time because Fatima keeps shouting for me to hurry up. I am wearing blue jeans, a striped button up shirt, white converse sneaker, a ck bag, and a white hajib. Once I am ready, we all take the elevator to a restaurant downstairs in the hotel to eat breakfast before going to the salon.


    At the salon, we don¡¯t spend much time because we are getting our hair styled after our makeupter in the evening. We just wanted to wash it and dry it ready for tonight. I wanted to braid my hair, but they did not have anyone who could braid the hairstyle I wanted. After the salon, we went to get our nails done. I painted mine ck. I don¡¯t usually paint my nails even though we have hl nail polish. I want to be safe while I am praying. I only paint my nails when I am not praying like now. I have my monthly visit, so no prayers for me at the moment. When we are done at the salons we go back to the hotel to rest before tonight¡¯s event. I use this opportunity to sleep some more but remember to set the rm to wake me three hours before the g.


    I am sleeping peacefully when I hear an annoying sound that wakes me up from my beauty sleep. I pick my phone up to find Emma is calling.


    ¡°Hello Emma,¡± I answer the call.


    ¡°Hi Umit, were you sleeping?¡± Emma asks.


    ¡°Yes, I was,¡± I say rubbing my eyes.


    ¡°Oh, sorry for waking you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, what¡¯s up?¡± I ask getting up from the bed.


    ¡°The makeup artist will be here any minute. Could youe to my room so that they can do the makeup here?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I will be there in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, see you soon,¡± Emma says hanging up.


    I quickly shower before going to Emma¡¯s room. I also carry my dress so I can get ready in her room. I take the elevator to her floor and a second after knocking she opens the door. ¡°Finally, you are here,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Sorry, I took a shower beforeing over.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the makeup artist should be here any minute,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Umit, is that you?¡± Fatima says from the kitchte.


    ¡°Yes, bestie it¡¯s me,¡± I answer.


    ¡°Finally, what took you so long,¡± Fatima says, walking into the living room with a bowl of fruit while taking a seat on the couch. I tell her I took a quick shower as I join her on the couch, taking a grape from her fruit bowl.


    ¡°Emma, I have been meaning to ask you?¡± I turn around while popping a piece of pineapple in my mouth. I love fruit.


    ¡°What do you want to ask me?¡± Emma asks joining us on the couch.


    ¡°Did that Anna woman approach you again?¡± I ask, recalling I saw Anna¡¯s pictures on Instagram. She is in Paris because she is attending a fashion show.


    ¡°Yes, she did. And you won¡¯t believe what she said to me,¡± Emma chuckles.


    ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It was two days ago. Austin and I were at a restaurant. She was there with a group of her friends. I did not talk to her, look at her or even approach her. I acted like I didn¡¯t see her, but that didn¡¯t stop her. I went to the restroom and as I wasing out, she was waiting for me. At first, I was just going to ignore her and walk past her, but what she said stopped me dead in my tracks,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°What did she say?¡± Fatima asks.


    ¡°I am sure she said something that annoyed you,¡± I can already picture it.


    ¡°She said, ¡®I see you don¡¯t have your bodyguards with you, today.¡¯


    I replied, ¡®what bodyguards are you talking about?¡¯


    She says, ¡®Those two ck things you were withst time.¡¯


    That was when I just lost my cool and put her in her ce, as Umit likes to say,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Tell us, what did you say?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I told her that, ¡®They are not things. They are human beings and most importantly, they are my friends so watch the way you speak about them.¡¯


    She said, ¡®I can¡¯t believe you call those ck things friends.¡¯


    I told her, ¡®For thest time they are not things, and they are not ck. They are more human than you will ever be. And yes, they are my friends.¡¯


    She said, ¡®Emma, I know you are desperate for friends, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d stoop that low.¡¯


    I gave her a pitying look when I told her, ¡®I am not desperate, I just have real friends. Not like you. And if anyone should be called ck it should be you. You might be fair ofplexion, but your heart is darker than charcoal.¡¯ and I pushed past her and walked out,¡± Emma tells us grinning.


    ¡°You go, girl!¡± Fatima cheers.


    ¡°You told her the truth, in and simple,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°I surprised myself because, most times I don¡¯t answer her, I just walk out. I don¡¯t like confrontation,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°There is always a limit to one¡¯s patience,¡± Fatima nods.


    ¡°Yeah, and you reached that limit and finally spoke back to her,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess you guys are right,¡± Emma says while someone knocks on the door. ¡°That should be the makeup artist,¡± Emma gets up to open the door letting threedies in.

 Chapter 28

    Emma hired three makeup artists, so no one has to wait for the other. Two hourster, we arepletely transformed. I am wearing a silver-grey evening dress in tulle, with 3D salmon-colored leaves embroidered and an overskirt. I am also wearing a silver hajib, the jewelry Ismail gave me, and elegant high heeled strapce sandals. Fatima is wearing a salmon-colored dress ince with crystal embroideries and a pleated skirt. She is also wearing rose gold ankle strap heels, diamond love knot earrings and a salmon-colored hajib. Emma is wearing an off-the-shoulder nude dress in embroidered tulle, embellished with blue and nude patchworkce embroideries and sequins. She is wearing champagne glitter ankle strap heels and white gold round diamond stud earrings.


    ¡°Hmmm, Umit, I like your jewelry. They are lovely.¡± Emma says smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°Thank you, Ismail gave them to me,¡± I smile.


    ¡°I know,¡± Emma smirks, ¡°And I just want to say I support you guys.¡±


    ¡°Support us in what?¡± I ask chuckling somewhat bewildered.


    ¡°I would have said dating, but I know you don¡¯t date. So, I will say I support you guys getting married,¡± Emma replies.


    I startughing, ¡°Emma! What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°She is saying she gives her blessing to you and Ismail,¡± Fatima says smiling.


    ¡°What are you guys saying? There is no me and Ismail!¡± I blush at the fact they think Ismail and I can end up together. The thought never crossed my mind. But I won¡¯t lie, the idea doesn¡¯t feel bad. But regardless, I really don¡¯t think Ismail and I can be called an ¡®us.¡¯


    ¡°Then why are you blushing so much, if you don¡¯t like the idea of you and Ismail together,¡± Fatima points out.


    ¡°Uhmmm¡­¡± I don¡¯t have anything to say to that. Because I don¡¯t really know if I like the idea of us being together, but I don¡¯t hate it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, we understand. Now let¡¯s go.¡± Fatima walks out of Emma¡¯s room with Emma and me following her. We all get into an SUV and go to the venue.


    We get to walk the red carpet to enter the G and we take some photos to mark the asion, before entering.


    Once we¡¯re inside I look for the one person I have not seen all day. Someone who I admit I have missed. Wow what is happening to me? I¡¯m shocked to realize I have missed him, just because I have not seen him today.


    ¡°Looking for me?¡± someone says from behind me startling me. I don¡¯t need to turn around to know it¡¯s Ismail. And yes, the person I have missed all day and was looking for.


    ¡°Aha! Ismail, you scared me,¡± I say, turning around to a smiling Ismail. But as he takes me in his face changes to one of surprise. He looks like he is in shock or something. Is something wrong with my dress? Why did he stop smiling? Is my makeup ruined? Why do I even care, I ask myself. Since when do I care what Ismail thinks of me? First, I am missing him, and now I worry about how he is looking at me. Ya Ah, what is happening to me?


    ¡°Ismail is something wrong?¡± I ask, but he does not answer straight away.


    ¡°No, nothing is wrong,¡± Ismail murmurs.


    ¡°Then why do you look like something is?¡± I don¡¯t understand why he looked shocked when I turned around.


    ¡°Because you look gorgeous and I did not know the right words to describe your beauty tonight,¡± Ismail stammers.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say blushing furiously. I am confused by my reaction. It is not the first time Ismail has said sweet things to me, but it is the first time it has affected me like this.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± Ismail rubs his hand around his neck like he is suddenly shy. Can Ismail ever be shy? What is going on tonight?


    ¡°You don¡¯t look bad yourself,¡± I reply. But who am I kidding, he looks dashing in his double-breasted pinstripe suit, elegant tie, and a daring polka dot pocket kerchief. He has never looked so handsome.


    ¡°Thank you, let¡¯s take our seats it¡¯s about to start.¡± Ismail takes me by the elbow and leads me to our table.


    We are an hour into the G speeches. I am so bored and sleepy because they are speaking French and I don¡¯t understand a single thing. I¡¯m lucky I can¡¯t sleep in public, or I would have nodded off by now.


    ¡°Umit,¡± Ismail whispers. He is sitting opposite me.


    ¡°Yes. I am not sleeping.¡±Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I know. I wanted to ask if you want to leave.¡±


    ¡°dly.¡± I pick up my clutch and walk out, not even thinking twice about it.


    ¡°I know you were bored, but I didn¡¯t know it was this bad,¡± Ismail says chuckling while following me.


    ¡°You are the reason I am still awake, so you should know how bored I was,¡± I say arriving outside.


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I am going to take you somewhere you will love,¡± Ismail collects his keys from the valet while he opens the door for me. Ismail rents a car or a driver and a car, everywhere we have been.


    ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± I ask getting into the car.


    ¡°You will see.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but if we are passing by the hotel can I stop and get my power bank? My phone is really low,¡± I say wondering where he is taking me but trusting him not to take me somewhere bad.


    This night is full of revtions when I realize I trust Ismail. Not so long ago I would have expected him to do something just to annoy me. I am d we are no longer at each other¡¯s throats and are getting along so well. I guess we really havee a long way.


    ¡°Yeah, we could,¡± Ismail says and drives us to our hotel, where I take the elevator up to my room. I get to my room, but something isn¡¯t right. My door is open. I can¡¯t remember asking for room service, so it shouldn¡¯t be open. I quietly step in and I hear a noiseing from my bedroom. I check for room service equipment, but there is none. Did someone sneak into my room? Am I being robbed? Do you get robbed in such a high-ss hotel? I look around the living room for anything I can use to defend myself and grab the tablemp of the side table. I remove my shoes and quietly walk toward my bedroom, but it seems I was not quiet enough. Someonees running out of the room and hits me hard on the head, causing me to fall backwards. I don¡¯t see who the person is before he or she runs out of my room. I quickly get up and chase after, but I don¡¯t see them anywhere. I look up both sides of the hallway, but I see no trace or which way they might have gone. I decide to call Ismail and tell him toe up quickly. When he gets here, I exin to him what happened. He quickly calls the hotel manager. The hotel manageres up with two security men. He apologizes for what has happened. We check my bedroom and it¡¯s obvious it was searched. Whoever came in here was looking for something, and I have not a single idea as what they are looking for. My clothes are thrown everywhere, the whole room is in disarray. It looks like they tried opening myptop but were not able to hack my password. They did not steal anything. I am very confused as to what they were looking for. At first, I thought maybe it was money or my jewelry, but I checked and the safe has not been tampered with at all. Ismail and the manager asked me if I knew why someone would sneak into my room. I don¡¯t know why. I am confused like they are, as to why someone would sneak in and steal nothing. Ya Ah! I pray we find out soon what or who is the cause of all this.


    The hotel gave me another room for the night. Ismail was livid that someone sneaked into my room, and decided we change hotels tomorrow to be safe. I did not argue. I no longer feltfortable here since my privacy was breached.


    The hotel manager informed the police the next day, but they were not able toe up with anything. I decided to pray over it and let it rest. Maybe they were trying to steal something from me but were interrupted because I came back early. I will never know until the person is found to ask him or her why they came to my room that night. In Shaa Ah, all will be fine, and it won¡¯t happen again.


    On Monday of ourst week in France, Emma and Austin had to leave. Emma had to fully resign from thepany and start working at her family¡¯spany. Austin also had to get back to work. We said our goodbyes before enjoying ourst week of travel around France.


    One of the things I loved about France was the food. There is this restaurant, La Bossue. Their Madeleine cakes and different kinds of cookies are scrumptious. Everything is homemade, giving their breakfast and brunch a wonderful taste. The Senanque Abbey in Provence was beautiful, and the seemingly endless stretch ofvender was one of the prettiest ces to visit. The pce of Versailles was magnificent, the disy of art, architecture, interior design, andndscaping were amazing to see. I had a wonderful time in France, enjoying the food, the beautiful streets and everything else we managed to see and do.

 Chapter 29

    The weather is really warm today, even the sand feels warm under my feet. I wish I could dip my legs in the water, but it¡¯s too cold so I won¡¯t. The sun is warm today, making me feel very rxed. I don¡¯t minding here every day to rx.


    ¡°The weather is really good today,¡± Fatima says beside me.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    We are walking down the shore of Vik ck beach in d. The beautiful ck sand is to die for over here. We arrived in d a few days ago. Fatima and I are walking down the beach after a long day of meetings.


    ¡°I wonder why Udar is taking so long,¡± Fatima says. Udar is picking us up from the beach.


    ¡°Maybe something came up. I¡¯m sure he will be here soon.¡±


    ¡°He should hurry, I am tired.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s because you are tired or there is another reason?¡± I tease Fatima.


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± Fatima replies trying to hide her smile.


    ¡°It is clear you miss him, even though you saw each other only a couple of hours ago,¡± I say shaking my head.


    ¡°You can¡¯t me me.¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Who should I me? Your heart?¡± I tease.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my heart that misses him.¡±


    ¡°I am so happy for you guys.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Umit, but I can only be at peace when I know Liz has been found,¡± Fatima says looking sad.


    ¡°In Shaa Ah, we will find her soon.¡± I give her a hug to make her feel better.


    ¡°Ameen, and here he is,¡± Fatima says walking towards Udar.


    ¡°As smu ykum,¡± Udar greets us smiling.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sma,¡± Fatima responds with a big smile.


    ¡°How are you, my love?¡±


    ¡°I am fine and you?¡±


    ¡°I am good, are you ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are and where did you park? My body is aching, and I need to go home and rest,¡± I say walking toward them.


    ¡°Right this way.¡± Udar walks toward the matte-ck jeep wrangler he rented for our trip in d.


    We are staying with Ismail¡¯s aunt. She lives in d and practically forced us to stay at her ce. She said she has a big house and couldn¡¯t have her nephew and his friends staying in a hotel. She and her husband have 2 children. She is lovely, having made us feel very wee.


    During the whole ride back to Ismail¡¯s aunt¡¯s house, I felt like a third wheel. Udar and Fatima are talking among themselves while I sit in the back going through my phone, so I won¡¯t die of boredom. I wish Ismail was here, I know for sure I won¡¯t be bored like I am now. I kind of miss him, and I don¡¯t know why since I saw him this morning.


    While driving, I remember I wanted to get something on the way home. I ask Udar to stop at the caf¨¦ close to the house so I can get a croissant for Ismail, recalling how much he loves them. I can still remember the first time he ate them. We were having breakfast at the caf¨¦ when I ordered one. He begged me to let him taste a piece because of his obsession with croissants. I gave him a bite of it, and he loved it. Since we pass the bakery on our way home, I decided to get him some. Udar and Fatima share a look after I asked Udar to stop but when I ask what it¡¯s all about, they both say ¡®nothing¡¯. I wonder if it is because I am getting Ismail a treat.


    We arrive home after stopping at the caf¨¦. The house is a two-story building. The front yard is beautiful, with a lush, colorful flower garden. There is a water fountain in the middle of the driveway. The entryway is painted white and there are two grand staircases with a chandelier in the middle. I walk into the kitchen to say hi to Aunt Maria. The kitchen is painted white on white with contrasting ck ceramic worktops.


    ¡°Hi, Aunt Maria,¡± I say hugging her while entering the kitchen. During my stay at her house, we have be very close. She is a fun and easy person to be around, so it was not hard getting along with her. She is light skinned with rosy cheeks and looks just like Ismail and Azeem¡¯s mother.


    ¡°How was your day, my dear?¡± she asks kissing my cheek.


    ¡°It was good. Fatima and I visited Vik beach and it was beautiful like you described,¡± I answer sitting down on a stool in the kitchen.


    She is cutting the vegetables for dinner, ¡°I told you. And don¡¯t worry, when you are done with work this week, I will take you to a lot of amazing ces here in d.¡±


    ¡°I would love that, and do you need any help with that?¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry, just freshen up and get ready for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright, and aunt is Ismail back?¡± I ask noticing I have not seen or heard him since I came in.


    ¡°He is in the library.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± I pass through the living room to get to the library. The living room is painted golden and has three small chandeliers. The couches are brown, and the centre table is a darker shade of brown. I walk out of the living room and take first door on my right into the library.


    ¡°Ismail,¡± I call out entering the library.


    ¡°Umit, I am over here,¡± Ismail says from the far-right corner.


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± I request walking toward him while hiding the croissant at my back.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I asked nicely,¡± I say anticipating how happy he is going to be after he sees what I got for him. I don¡¯t even know why I feel happy by making him happy, but I love the feeling.


    ¡°Okay, my eyes are closed.¡±


    ¡°Here Ie,¡± I say waving my hand in front of his eyes making sure they are closed.


    ¡°Now open your eyes,¡± Imand with a bright smile, giving him the croissant.


    ¡°Oh no, you didn¡¯t,¡± Ismail grins from ear to ear looking very happy.


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± I say grinning widely. I don¡¯t even know why I am so happy.


    ¡°Shukran Jazen, (Thanks a lot) Umit,¡± he says grinning back.


    ¡°You are wee.¡±


    ¡°Do you want some?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°No, I bought them for you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I will enjoy my croissant,¡± Ismail says taking a bite of the croissant. ¡°How was the beach?¡±


    ¡°It was beautiful Ismail. I wish you hade. You would have loved it,¡± I answer wishing he hade for two reasons. One, because the beach is beautiful, and I wanted him to see it. And two, because I missed him and wanted to share the experience with him. I don¡¯t even know why I want Ismail¡¯spany so much these days. And the funny part is when I was with Fatima, I missed him a lot even though I¡¯d seen him this morning.


    ¡°I am sure it was and don¡¯t worry, In Shaa Ah (If Ah wills), next time we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    The next morning, I wake up before everyone else. After praying Fajr (morning prayers) I go into the kitchen to make breakfast. I am making egg and sausage breakfast taquitos when Ismail walks in with red roses in his hands.


    ¡°Good morning, my beautifuldy,¡± Ismail hands me the flowers and sits on one of the stools in the kitchen.


    ¡°Good morning Ismail, and to what do I owe the pleasure of receiving these beautiful flowers?¡± I ask smiling while inhaling their lovely scent.


    ¡°No special reason, I just felt like giving them to you.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, thank you! Breakfast will be ready soon.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let me go and wake everyone up,¡± Ismail says walking out of the kitchen.


    I have finished preparing breakfast and am setting the breakfast table when Aunt Maria walks in.


    ¡°Umit, you shouldn¡¯t have,¡± she says stepping into the kitchen.


    ¡°I know how tired you werest night, so I decided to help you this morning.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, dear.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, and I hope you like what I made.¡±


    ¡°I am sure we will.¡±


    Fatima walks into the kitchen, and the first thing she does is pick my flowers up to smell them.


    ¡°Who are these for?¡± she asks.


    ¡°They are for me,¡± I smile brightly.


    ¡°Hmm, and who got them for you?¡± Fatima says smirking.


    ¡°Ismail.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm,¡± she says smiling with that same look she had in the car when I asked Udar to stop at the caf¨¦ to get Ismail a croissant. Aunt Maria has the same look.


    ¡°Why are you guys looking at me like that,¡± I ask confused.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Fatima and Aunt Maria both reply.


    ¡°No, there is something and you guys are going to tell me.¡± I say blocking them from walking out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Tell you what, Umit?¡± Udar asks, walking into the kitchen. Before I can speak Fatima beats me to it.


    ¡°Ismail got her flowers.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Udar smiles smugly with that same knowing look.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with that look?¡± I demand getting really confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry when the time is right you will understand,¡± Udar says sitting down at the dining table.


    ¡°Yeah, you will,¡± Fatima smirks sitting down next to him.


    ¡°Yes, Umit you will,¡± Aunt Maria states. ¡°And I wanted to ask, would you mind going groceries shopping with meter this morning?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind. But what time because Ismail and I have a meeting in the afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Right after breakfast.¡±


    ¡°Alright, no problem.¡±


    After breakfast, I walk upstairs to my room.


    The room is lovely. The walls are painted white, but it has a ck wallpapered feature wall behind the bed. The bed has a white nket with ck and white pillows. The side tables are ck with a ckmp on it. There is a nice ck fluffy carpet in-front of my bed. I shower and get ready to go out with Aunt Maria. I wear dark denim jeans, a striped shirt, a ck hajib, a pair of ck faux fur slides and a white handbag. I walk downstairs after I finish dressing and meet Aunt Maria in the garage. We take her BMW X5 to the store.

 Chapter 30

    While shopping Aunt Maria asks me something unexpected that throws me off guard.


    ¡°So, what is going on between my nephew and you?¡± she asks me, smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, Aunt Maria,¡± I reply totally confused as to why she would ask that.


    ¡°Really? Because if I didn¡¯t know better, I would say you guys are dating.¡±


    ¡°Oh My! Why would you say such a thing, Aunt Maria,¡± I say feeling shy and confused as to what made her think that. But maybe she thinks that because of how close Ismail and I are.


    ¡°Because of the way you treat each other.¡±


    ¡°And how do we treat each other?¡± I wonder if she has another reason and it¡¯s not because Ismail and I are close.


    ¡°You treat each other like you are in love. You guys buy each other things when you go out, which is a sign you are thinking of one another while you are out. You are always happy when you see each other. And most especially, you are happy when the other is happy,¡± she says smiling softly at me.


    ¡°Aunt Maria, I don¡¯t know¡­¡± I don¡¯t know what to say because everything she said is true. And it has made me realise I have feelings for Ismail. Oh My God, I Have Feelings for Ismail. Oh My God, I Have Feelings for Ismail. So, Emma and Fatima were right. I do like Ismail. Ya Ah, what am I going to do? This is going to change so many things between us. What if he doesn¡¯t feel the same way? Oh my God, what am I going to do? Then again, I don¡¯t know if what I feel is love. I do ept I have feelings for Ismail, but ¡®LOVE¡¯ is a strong word. It also exins why I miss him when he is not around and why I love hispany more than ever.


    ¡°I know this must be overwhelming for you. Take your time and process it all.¡± Aunt Maria pats me on the back. I don¡¯t answer but nod my head and continue shopping in a daze.


    I really don¡¯t know what to do. How do I behave around Ismail now? Can he tell I like him from how I act? Should I change the way I act around him? Ya Ah, I am so confused. I don¡¯t know what to do, but I know just the person to call to help me in my situation right now.


    For the first time in a long time, I was happy to not see Ismail upon our return home from the store. Now that I have discovered my feelings for him, I don¡¯t know how to behave around him. I have never been so happy to have a meeting moved up a day. So, before I lose my mind, I take the opportunity to call my mum using Facetime video-chat.


    After a few rings, my mum answers. She looks beautiful like always.


    ¡°As smu ykum, mummy,¡± I greet, smiling at my mom through the face time call.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sma, baby girl,¡± she responds smiling back. Waheeda is the younger version of my mom. If you see the two of them together you could mistake them for sisters, instead of mother and daughter. They look that much alike.


    ¡°How are you doing mummy?¡±


    ¡°I am fine dear, but I don¡¯t have to ask to know something is wrong. What is making you sad?¡± she asks with concern showing all over her face.


    ¡°Mummy, I am having problems with my heart.¡±


    ¡°Are you sick or something?¡± she interrupts sounding confused and worried.


    ¡°No, mummy not that way. I mean, I have feelings for someone, and I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    ¡°You mean you have feelings for Ismail, and you don¡¯t know what to do about it?¡± my motherughs softly.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I am shocked she knows about Ismail.


    ¡°Madam, every time you call to check up on me, you must tell me something about him. Waheeda also told me. She suspects you guys like each other,¡± she says in a ¡®you don¡¯t say¡¯ tone.


    ¡°See, that¡¯s my problem. Everyone believes he likes me, but I am not sure. And now that I know how I feel, I don¡¯t know how to act around him,¡± I say feeling very sad about the fact that he might not harbor the same feelings toward to me.


    ¡°I doubt that¡¯s the case. But I understand where you areing from. That¡¯s why the only thing you can do is be yourself. Don¡¯t change the way you are for anything. If he likes you, he probably likes you for who you are. So, be who you are, and in time you will know if he feels the same. Just don¡¯t push it, love.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, mummy.¡±


    ¡°Anytime, dear.¡±


    ¡°Ma sm, (Goodbye) say ¡®Hi¡¯ to daddy and everyone at home,¡± I tell her waving goodbye.


    ¡°Ma Sm, (Goodbye) dear and I will,¡± she says waving back.


    ¡°Wait, mummy is that Umit?¡± I hear my younger brother ask in the background.


    His name is Khalifa, he is 19 years old and studies in London but is home in Nigeria for the holiday period. He is light skinned, just over 6 feet tall, has a lean build and is a good-looking young man. I have two brothers. One is older and one is younger than me.


    ¡°Yes, it is me,¡± I answer him.


    ¡°Aha Umit, is that you looking all fresh and beautiful?¡± he teases taking the phone from my mom.


    ¡°What kind of an insult is that?¡± I say pretending to be angry, but actually quite happy to see him.


    ¡°I did not insult you. I was just saying you are looking fine these days,¡± he pouts faking a sad face.


    ¡°So, before I was not looking fine?¡± I tease trying to hide my smile while messing with my brother.


    ¡°Kai Umit, you see why I don¡¯t likeplimenting you,¡± he responds looking a bit frazzled.


    ¡°Haba, I know you mean well, I¡¯m just teasing you. So how is school?¡± I giggle.


    ¡°School is fine.¡±


    ¡°Better read your books and study hard. You don¡¯t want me toe to London and have to knock some sense into you.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡¯ worry Umit, I am already doing that for you,¡± my older brother yells from the background, beforeing into my line of view.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    His name is Ibrahim. He is also 6 feet tall but has a more solid build with caramel colored skin and is handsome.


    ¡°Oga you dey house and I no know. Which kind brother you be. (Sir, you are at home, and I did not know. What kind of brother are you)¡± I say in Pidgin English. Ibrahim lives in London, that¡¯s why I am shocked he is back home in Nigeria.


    ¡°Aunt must I dey tell you everything. (Sister, must I tell you everything.)¡± he replies using the same patois.


    ¡°Yes naw, you must dey tell me. (Yes, you have to tell me.)¡±


    ¡°Really, I did not know you took the role of my wife in my life,¡± he chuckles.


    ¡°I am not your wife. I am your sister. And it¡¯s my right to know. Besides, if I don¡¯t care who will,¡± I say quoting an old Dettol advert. ¡°Anyway, how is life? How is work? How is everything?¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine, how about you? And I heard you got the Lamborghini you always wanted.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got the car, but don¡¯t tell daddy,¡± I grin.


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t tell him. But you know he will soon find out, and¡­ speak of him and he shall appear,¡± Ibrahim says when my father walks into the living room.


    ¡°Is that Umit you are speaking to?¡± my father asks stepping closer to the phone.


    ¡°Yes, daddy it¡¯s me,¡± I wave at him.


    ¡°Aha! Umit, how are you doing dear?¡± he asks taking the phone from Ibrahim. I am the female version of my dad. He is dark-skinned, 6 feet tall, still has a fit and solid build for an older man and is still a very handsome man. It is easy to see where my brothers get their handsome looks from.


    ¡°I am fine daddy, how about you?¡±


    ¡°I am good, and how has your trip been going? Your mother said you are in d right now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am, and it¡¯s been going well.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good Umit, and I heard you got the Lamborghini I refused to get for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I got the car,¡± I say with a cheeky grin. I can still remember him telling me to work for it and buy it myself. But I also pray he does not know I didn¡¯t get it myself.


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting because I also heard someone bought it for you,¡± he says looking very serious, making the smile on my face drop.


    ¡°Yessss,¡± I reply praying he does notin about it. My dad does not normally have a problem with a guy buying something for me. What he might have a problem with, is a guy buying me a car worth half a million dors.


    ¡°Hmmm, and what does this man do? Who is his father? Where is he from?¡± he demands with a scowl on his face, throwing various questions at me. He obviously does not yet know it was Ismail who got me the car.


    ¡°Why are you asking all these questions?¡± I have a suspicion I know why he is asking all these questions.


    ¡°I am asking because I need to know if he is a yahoo boy,¡± he says in a stern voice. A yahoo boy is a person who steals money from people online. It is the Nigerian term from inte fraud.


    ¡°Ahh! Daddy!¡± I say shocked that he would believe I would be involved with someone like that. I also understand it¡¯s not every day a guy buys a car worth so much for a girl who he is not in a rtionship with.


    I am sure my father thinks maybe if he is a yahoo boy, he does not care how much he spends because it¡¯s not his money. But that is not the case here. Although now I am seriously wondering why Ismail did buy me that car. Did he already like me back then, like everyone seems to think? I really don¡¯t know the answer, but one thing I know for sure is Ismail does have a soft spot for me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t aha me! Because if he is, you will return that car. I can¡¯t have my daughter using a car gotten from stolen money.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any need for that. Ismail is the one who got me the car,¡± I reassure him, feeling a smileing to my face because he likes Ismail and so he won¡¯t stress over the matter anymore.


    ¡°Really, why didn¡¯t you say so straight away? If it¡¯s that lovely boy that got you the car, then I don¡¯t have a problem with it. He is a good man.¡± my father smiles approvingly.


    ¡°Yes, he is. So, no need to stress over it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s fine now.¡±


    ¡°Alright then bye. I would have said you should say hi to everyone, but I already spoke to everyone. So just give everyone a kiss for me, bye,¡± I say, blowing a kiss at the camera while waving.


    ¡°Bye Umit, we love you,¡± they all reply.


    ¡°I Love you guys too,¡± I say ending the call. I really love my family. They are everything to me. Without them I don¡¯t think I would be where I am today. I am more than grateful to Ah for them.

 Chapter 31

    The next day I wake up early, pray, eat breakfast, and get ready for a day full of meetings. I get dressed for the meeting in a ck jumpsuit with a corless coat, ck heels, a ck clutch, a ck hajib, and my ck sunsses. Everything I am wearing is ck, today.  As I go to meet Ismail, I try not to think about my feelings for him. As my Mum said, I will know with time if he likes me the same way. I will act like nothing has changed between us. But now I realize the depth of my feelings for him, I will never see Ismail as just my ¡®brother-inw¡¯ again.


    ¡°Aha! Umit, did someone die?¡± Ismail chuckles as I walk toward him.


    ¡°Is the ck too much?¡± I ask, wondering if instead of looking professional I look like I am going to a funeral.


    ¡°A bit, but you look beautiful as always.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say trying to hide my smile. Maybe everyone is right, and Ismail does really like me, but I won¡¯t know for sure yet.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± he says leading me out.


    By the end of the week, we are done with half of the meetings we n to do in d. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) most went sessfully.


    Today is Saturday, and we are all going to the Nautholsvik Geothermal beach. Everyone in the house ising. We are going to have some fun and rxation after a stressful week.


    I am helping Aunt Maria¡¯s boys build a sandcastle, and I must say we are doing a magnificent job. She has two boys, twelve-year-old Benjamin and Ethan who is ten. Ethan has his mother¡¯s blond hair, while Benjamin has his father¡¯s dark locks. Both boys have inherited the most gorgeous green eyes from their dad.


    ¡°Umit, smile,¡± Fatima says taking a picture of the boys and me.


    ¡°How does it look? Do I look fine?¡± I quip, walking over to her to see the pictures.


    ¡°Is there a time you don¡¯t look fine?¡± Ismail says smiling while walking by, causing me to blush and my heart to elerate. Is this what it feels like to beplimented by the one you like? Wow! I don¡¯t think I can ever get over these feelings. It is a nice, happy feeling.


    ¡°Back to earth, miss,¡± Fatima snaps her fingers in my face.


    ¡°Sorry, what were we saying?¡± I saying back from my thoughts.


    ¡°You were checking your pictures, to see if they were fine,¡± Fatima replies giving me the camera.


    ¡°Yeah, they actually look fine,¡± I say checking them, and I love them because I look good in all of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a swim, and take more pictures,¡± Fatima says walking towards the water.


    ¡°I will give the camera to Aunt Maria, so she can take them.¡± I walk over to Aunt Maria and hand her the camera, asking her to take a few pictures of us while in the water.


    Fatima and I swim in the geothermally heatedgoon with the boys, while Aunt Maria takes a lot of pictures. As I aming out of the water, I see a guy going through my bag. I quickly run toward him while shouting, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± He does not answer but takes something from my bag. I can¡¯t really see what it is. I don¡¯t even realize I started chasing him at full speed until I hear Ismail¡¯s voice asking me why I am running.


    ¡°He stole something from my bag!¡± I shout while increasing my speed.


    I see a shortcut to where he is going, so I take that route. I get there before him. He ising at full speed and turns back to see if I am still following him. I use this opportunity to swing my arm wide knocking him down. I quickly ce my lower leg on him, so he can¡¯t run. I bend down to search him while using one of my hands to pin him down.


    ¡°What did you steal from me?¡± I yell searching him, and to my surprise I find my phone. I thought he stole my purse, why would he steal my phone?


    ¡°Why did you steal my ph¡­ aha you bit me,¡± I scream releasing my hold on him while trying to ease the pain from the bite. He bit me so hard it¡¯s bleeding. He uses this opportunity to push me off him and runs away. I wish I knew why he took my phone. I have a feeling this has something to do with what happened in France, but I can¡¯t understand why it¡¯s happening. I must find a way to figure out why all these things are happening to me.


    ¡°Umit, you are bleeding,¡± Ismail pants while trying to catch his breath.


    ¡°That guy bit me,¡± I say walking back to where everyone is.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Ismail says sounding very concerned.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I say feeling the pain.


    ¡°Sorry, let¡¯s have a look at it and clean it up.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I tell him feeling happy he cares for me, even though it¡¯s not that big a deal.


    ¡°Did you find out what he took?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°My phone, but I don¡¯t know why. Do you have any idea why he would take my phone, but leave my purse?¡± I wonder, confused as to what is going on.


    ¡°I am not sure, but can you tell me what he looks like so we can find out who he is and maybe find out why he is targeting you?¡±


    ¡°Just a little but not that much. I didn¡¯t really look at him,¡± I only took a nce at his face. I was busy holding him down and checking for what he took.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Alright when we get back home, we will try and find out who he is and why he would steal your phone. And wow, you are so fast! I took the same route as you, but you reached him minutes before me.¡± Ismail states sounding very surprised.


    ¡°I have been told that before,¡± I smile feeling proud of myself. Even though I have not trained in months, I was still fast. Ismail doesn¡¯t respond but nods his head smiling back.


    Once we reach the others Fatima and Aunt Maria ask what happened. I exin everything to them, and they have the same shocked reaction I had. We all pray we will be able to find out who he is and figure out what is going on.


    As I am trying to remove my makeup wipes from my bag with some difficulty using only one hand, a pair of masculine hands take my bag from me.


    ¡°Let me help you with that,¡± Ismail says taking my bag from my hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I suddenly feel shy that Ismail is going to go through my bag, not that there is anything he shouldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°What do you need?¡± Ismail asks opening the bag.


    ¡°I was trying to get my makeup wipes to clean the bite.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I will do that for you.¡± He takes the wipes out of my bag and starts cleaning my hand.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say pleased he cares for me. I might be confused about his feelings for me, but I am not confused about the fact he cares for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he says returning my smile.


    That afternoon Ismail and I go hunting for an artist who can draw the face of the man. We meet a few good ones in the afternoon, but none get a drawing good enough for scanning. I have an app which is used to find missing people. The app scans the picture of the person and tells you any information the inte has of that person.


    The next day, we found someone who drew well enough for the app to be able to scan it, but it came up dead. We tried everything we could to find him, but it was like we were looking for a ghost. The fact that we did not have an actual picture of him was making it more difficult. Ismail and I had to give up after three days. Whoever sent him has good people hiding his identity, because with my face identity app we should have been able to find him. I just pray it¡¯s nothing serious because I have no clue why these things are happening.

 Chapter 32

    Today is Thursday. I am sitting in the living room watching TV while I wait for Fatima toe over so we can go shopping. Udar and Ismail are having dinner to mark the end of the sessful business trip, and to thank everyone for their contributions to making it a sess. Fatima and I finished our meetings early, so we have time to go shopping. I¡¯m bing impatient as she is runningte when she finallyes down the stairs.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± I pick up my handbag and start walking to the garage. We are taking one of Aunt Maria¡¯s cars. We are taking her Lexus LC to the mall.


    ¡°Sorry, I was talking to my mom,¡± Fatima says walking up beside me.


    ¡°Oh, did you say hi to her for me,¡± I say entering the car.


    ¡°I did. She asked how you were doing, and I told her you are fine,¡± Fatima says getting in too.


    ¡°Alright let¡¯s go,¡± I say driving out of the garage.


    We¡¯ve been at the mall for a couple of hours and so far, we have both found dresses. Right now, we are looking for jewelry to go with them. While shopping I see a certain wristwatch, I know I just must get for Ismail. The other day, while we were in France, Ismail showed me the wristwatch in a magazine. He told me how much he loved it but was not able to find it in stores yet. The case is a ck ceramic case with a re-proofed sapphire crystal. The dial is an open worked, satin-brushed ck dial with ck counters, white gold applied hour markers and Royal Oak hands with luminescent coating and ck inner bezel. The bracelet is a ck ceramic bracelet with titanium AP folding sp with two additional runner straps; one in two-tone rubber strap: ck on top and grey on the sides and underside, another in full ck rubber.


    ¡°Please add that to my purchases,¡± I tell the store clerk.


    ¡°You have made a fine choice miss, that is one of ourtest limited editions. One of the best we have,¡± she says taking the wristwatch out of the ss case.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Umit, why are you getting a man¡¯s wristwatch?¡± Fatima asks, walking towards me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not for me.¡±


    ¡°Is it for someone called Ismail?¡± Fatima smirks with a funny glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, and why are you looking at me like that?¡± I¡¯m confused by the strange look she gives me.


    ¡°Nothing. Just happy that my best friend is in love,¡± she smirks.


    ¡°I like him. I didn¡¯t say that I love him,¡± admitting my feelings for Ismail to Fatima. I don¡¯t understand why everyone keeps saying I love him.


    ¡°You finally epted the fact that you like him,¡± Fatima smiles triumphantly.


    ¡°Yes, you were right. I do like Ismail,¡± admitting to Fatima she was right all along.


    ¡°I knew it, and now you owe me,¡± Fatima deres.


    ¡°Owe you what?¡± I have a pretty good idea where this conversation is leading.


    ¡°A meal.¡±


    ¡°I knew it! But I don¡¯t remember saying I will buy you a meal if you were right.¡± I raise my eyebrows, knowing Fatima is just trying to get me to buy her food.


    ¡°Maybe not out loud but we did in my head,¡± Fatima says with a straight face.


    ¡°You are not serious! I am not buying you a meal,¡± I chuckle shaking my head.


    ¡°Too bad, at least I know I tried,¡± Fatima pouts trying to look sad in the hope I will change my mind.


    ¡°Nice try Fatima, but I am not changing my mind. Come let¡¯s pay for our stuff and leave.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I wish you could not see through me.¡±


    ¡°Too bad I can,¡± I grin.


    We¡¯ve bought our dresses, some jewelry, and clutch bags. That evening Fatima and I decide to visit the bluegoon, and I must say it is beautiful. The pale blue water contrasted with the ckva rocks are amazing to behold. The water is full of minerals, silica, and algae, which is good for the skin and rxation. I rub some on my face, and my face feels better instantly. We had an in-water massage, which was a first for both of us and very rxing. Fatima and I had a wonderful time, and we won¡¯t hesitate toe back anytime.


    We arrive homete in the evening to find Aunt Maria and her husband, Jerry, sitting in the living room watching TV. Jerry is a couple of inches over 6-feet tall with a muscr build, ck hair and he can look intimidating at times.


    ¡°Hey girls, how was shopping?¡± Aunt Maria asks as we walk in.


    ¡°It was great, you need to see the gowns we got,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I would love to, and I am sure they are lovely,¡± Aunt Maria says.


    ¡°They are, and how are you doing Jerry?¡± Fatima responds.


    ¡°I am fine. How was your day at the mall?¡± Jerry asks.


    ¡°It was great,¡± Fatima grins.


    ¡°We already had dinner. I left some for you in the fridge.¡± Aunt Maria interrupts.


    ¡°Thank you, and we will see you guyster,¡± Fatima, and I say walking to the kitchen.


    When we enter the kitchen, we see Ismail and Udar eating too. I guess it¡¯s not long they got back from wherever they went.


    ¡°As smu ykum.¡± Fatima and I say stepping into the kitchen.


    ¡°Wa ykumu Sm,¡± Ismail and Udar reply.


    ¡°How was shopping?¡± Udar asks.


    ¡°It was fine. You need to see the gown I got,¡± Fatima says opening the fridge.


    ¡°I would love to see it, my love,¡± Udar smiles.


    ¡°Umit, why do you guys look different?¡± Ismail says, noticing our legs and hands look different because it was not long since we swam. We both look fresher than when we left the house this afternoon. Someone might even think we just had a shower.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I shrug, praying they won¡¯t find out we went swimming. Fatima and I were not meant to go swimming at the bluegoon because we are still in work week, not vacation week.


    ¡°Really, because I think you guys went swimming,¡± Ismail says crossing his arms.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± I am trying to think of a way out of the situation, but there is none.


    ¡°Fatima, did you guys go swimming?¡± Udar asks sounding a little disappointed.


    ¡°We are sorry. We know it is work week, but you can¡¯t me us,¡± Fatima says trying to justify our actions.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Who should we me then?¡± Ismail raises his eyebrows at us.


    ¡°Instagram,¡± Fatima and I reply.


    ¡°Why?¡± Ismail and Udar both ask.


    ¡°It was because we saw how beautiful the bluegoon looked in pictures. So, we decided to pass by and see how it really looks but ended up swimming,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Oh, but Instagram did not drive you guys there or tell you guys to swim,¡± Udar says.


    ¡°Uhm mm¡­¡± Fatima and I mumble, not knowing what more to say because there is nothing we can say to make us look innocent.


    ¡°You guys forget the fact that we might be friends, but we are also your bosses. Company rules should be followed even by you guys. I am really disappointed in the both of you,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°I¡¯m also very disappointed,¡± Udar agrees.


    ¡°We are sorry, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Fatima, and I say feeling bad. But we realize we got yed when they both burst outughing.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys fell for that,¡± Ismailughs while high fiving Udar.


    ¡°We got them good,¡± Udarughs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you guys yed us,¡± Fatima frowns.


    ¡°I am sorry, my love, but you should have heard yourself. You sounded so sad because you hurt ¡®your boss''¡± Udar says, stillughing while air quoting the words ¡®your boss.¡¯


    ¡°You guys are not serious! I can¡¯t believe we fell for that,¡± I hiss.


    ¡°It was so nice watching you say sorry,¡± Ismail snortsughing harder.


    ¡°You guys shouldugh now, because when we get you back, we will be the only onesughing,¡± I warn them.


    ¡°Yes, and Udar¡­ I am not talking to you for two days,¡± Fatima threatens, totally not meaning it because I know she can¡¯t spend a day without talking to him. But it feels good turning the tables on them.


    ¡°Hey, my love, you can¡¯t do that,¡± Udar says suddenly sounding serious.


    ¡°I can,¡± Fatima says with fake determination in her voice.


    ¡°I am sorry my love, we will never do it again,¡± Udar pleads with Fatima which brings a beautiful smile to my face.


    ¡°Yes, we are sorry. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Ismail says helping his best friend.


    ¡°You guys have topensate us if you want us to forgive you guys,¡± Fatima says totally reading my mind on what to do with the situation.


    ¡°Name whatever you want, we will do it,¡± Udar states.


    Fatima and I whisper to each other about what we want.


    ¡°There is this new restaurant. We have been trying to get a booking but¡­¡± Fatima starts.


    ¡°I knew you guys were going to pick something food-rted,¡± Ismail says shaking his head, cutting Fatima short.


    ¡°What is that supposed to mean?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It means you both love food a lot, and sometimes I wonder how you guys are fit,¡± Udar chuckles.


    ¡°It¡¯s Ah¡¯s grace that keeps us fit, and the fact that we eat healthy and work out five times a week,¡± Fatima replies, ¡®but either way, you guys are going to get us a booking and buy us dinner.¡±


    ¡°Is that what it takes to make you talk to me, my love?¡± Udar asks Fatima.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Fatima smiles.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled,¡± Udar says.


    ¡°But how did you guys know we went to the bluegoon?¡± I ask feeling like they nned to y us before we came into the kitchen.


    ¡°Instagram,¡± Udar and Ismail chorus.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Fatima and I say remembering we posted a few pictures that we took at the bluegoon on Instagram.


    ¡°Yeah, and are you guys going to eat or stand by the fridge all day?¡± Ismail sneers.


    ¡°And how is that disturbing you?¡± I ask wondering why Ismail is trying to keep a fight going with me. I can¡¯t even remember thest time we fought. I must say I kind of miss those days of us annoying each other. I had my fun too.


    ¡°It is disturbing me because I don¡¯t want you to wake me up at night crying of hunger,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Hey, that was a one-time thing,¡± I say remembering a night in Greece when I was so hungry, I had to wake Ismail up to help me get something to eat.


    ¡°But it does not change the fact that it happened,¡± Ismail smirks.


    ¡°Whatever, leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°I will, but do make sure you eat your dinner,¡± Ismail snickers while walking out of the kitchen. I don¡¯t bother answering but shake my head because despite months of getting along with Ismail, it is obvious he enjoys annoying me. I am starting to realize he annoys me because he enjoys it, and not because he disliked me.

 Chapter 33

    Last night the men took us out for that dinner we extorted. Udar and Ismail did manage to get us a booking at the restaurant. We all had a great time until it was time to pay. Fatima and I were only joking about making them pay, but they took it seriously. In the end, Fatima and I graciously allowed them to pay, not wanting the evening to end on a sour note.


    Fatima and I n to go to the spa for a good massage after our two weeks of work in d. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), we are through with advertising our app to all the hotels and tour guidepanies in various countries. Some did not sign with us, but overall, it was a sess. And I am sure once others see its sess, we will get more interest.


    While I am getting my massage, my phone starts buzzing with text messages. I put my phone on silent so no one would disturb me, but it seems this person found another way to get my attention. I pick up my phone to find out who is disturbing me when my phone starts ringing. Ismail is the one calling.


    ¡°Umit, I am sorry to disturb you while you are at the spa, but it¡¯s urgent,¡± Ismail says as soon as I answer.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°It better be important for you to disturb me. So, what is the problem?¡± I reply.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have fireworks,¡± Ismail sounds very worried.


    ¡°How can we not have fireworks? We ordered them earlier this week and were assured they would be delivered today.¡± I say panicking because it¡¯s the most important thing we need for tonight.


    ¡°Yes, we did, but the delivery boy fell sick, so they don¡¯t have anyone to bring it to us. We have to go and get them ourselves,¡± Ismail says, pacing up and down. I can hear him pacing through the phone.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go and get them? Why are you calling me?¡±


    ¡°Because the hall we booked is being used.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, being used?¡± I say feeling like today is not just our day.


    ¡°They made a mistake and double booked the hall. A couple booked it for a wedding before us, so we have to look for another venue.¡± Ismail says sounding stressed.


    ¡°Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah)! Why are these things happening today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but we have to do something and fast.¡±


    ¡°Alright, this is what we are going to do. I am going to get the fireworks while you look for another hall for tonight. Make sure not to tell Udar. We don¡¯t want him getting nervous about tonight,¡± I say praying we will be able to make everything work in time.


    ¡°Alright I won¡¯t, and I am guessing I will see you in an hour or two.¡±


    ¡°Yes, see youter,¡± I say hanging up.


    I make up an excuse to Fatima before leaving her at the spa. Fatima is not meant to know about the fireworks so I can¡¯t tell her that I am going to get them. I have to drive to another city not too far from where we are. Luckily for us, we still have plenty of time before the dinner.


    I arrive at the store in time. Ismail called them before I arrived, so they had the fireworks ready for me when I arrived. I quickly collect them and start driving back so I have enough time to get ready for tonight. While driving, I call Ismail to find out how everything is going.


    ¡°Ismail, please tell me you have good news,¡± I say as soon as he picks up.


    ¡°Yes, I was able to get us a hall. What about you?¡± Ismail says sounding relieved.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), and I have the fireworks. I should be back in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Masha Ah, till you arrive,¡± Ismail says hanging up.


    I went to the hotel first to drop off the fireworks and give them instructions for when they should set them up. Now I am on my way back home to get ready.


    Once I get home, I pray Asr, eat, then take my bath and start getting ready for the night. I am wearing a silver-blue dress withce embroideries and a cut-out with geometrical shapes. I am using a silver scarf for my hijab. I am also wearing a pair of ck ankle strap high heels with white triangle knot ear studs. Fatima is wearing a ck dress featuring leaves embroidered on tulle and organza bands on the skirts. She is using a white veil for her hijab with charming crystal square stud earrings. She is also wearing a pair of ck, pointed-toe, ankle wrap, stiletto high heels.


    Fatima does our makeup because she is much better at makeup than I am. I am about to put on my rings when I remember I have not given Ismail his wristwatch. I n to give it to him today as a thank you gift for bringing me on this trip.


    After I finish putting on my rings, I leave my room to look for Ismail so I can give him the wristwatch before we go. I find him in the entryway fixing his cufflinks looking handsome as ever.


    ¡°Ismail,¡± I say, getting his attention away from his shirt sleeves. He lifts his head to look at me.


    ¡°Umit, you look gorgeous tonight,¡± Ismail says, which causes my heart to skip a beat. Ya Ah, this man makes my heart feel a lot of things that I can¡¯t exin. I wonder if I will ever get used to how he makes my heart beat quicken.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say blushing.


    ¡°You are wee and are you ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am. But first I want to give you this,¡± I say handing him the bag with the wristwatch.


    ¡°What did you get me?¡± he asks taking the box out of the shopping bag and opening it.


    ¡°Umit, you have to be kidding me! I can¡¯t believe this! You got me the wristwatch I have been looking for¡­, for months.¡± Ismail exims wide eyed, sounding very happy. I don¡¯t say anything but nod my head choked up at his response and how happy it makes me.


    ¡°Thank you so much, thank you so much. I don¡¯t even know how to thank you,¡± Ismail smiles beautifully at me.


    ¡°I am happy you like it,¡± I say smiling back at him.


    ¡°Like it? No, I love it! And the fact that you got it for me, just made it more special to me.¡±


    ¡°You are wee,¡± I say feeling very happy that he finds it special. I did not even tell him why I got it for him. I don¡¯t think I have to because him loving the gift and epting it, is enough for me.


    We arrive at the hotel after driving for a few minutes. Udar, Ismail, Fatima and I all came in one car. We all step inside the hall and take our seats with other people from thepany. Udar and Ismail give their thank you speech to everyone. While we are eating, it¡¯s show time for the thing Ismail, Udar and I have been nning all week. I give a go signal to Udar before ying my part in everything.


    ¡°Fatima, can youe with me?¡± I ask standing up.


    ¡°Sure, where?¡±


    ¡°Just follow me.¡± I walk out of the hall and step into the elevator.


    ¡°Umit, why are we going up so high?¡± Fatima asks, wondering what is going on as we take the elevator to the rooftop where the helipad is.


    ¡°You will see,¡± I say excited for what is in store for Fatima.


    We step out of the elevator on the rooftop where the helipad is. Fatima is about to ask me again what is going on but stops when she looks at the sky. Fireworks are going off. They light up the sky disying lovely colors, but they also spell out something. Udar nned to propose to Fatima tonight and decided to use fireworks to ask her. The fireworks read ¡®Will you marry me?¡¯


    ¡°Umit, what is going on,¡± Fatima demands confused.


    I don¡¯t need to answer because Udar is here to do that. He is kneeling in front of Fatima with a beautiful ring. It is the same ring I showed Ismail that Fatima would like. It is a pear cut diamond halo ring; it is so gorgeous. I can¡¯t believe Ismail told Udar about it, but I am happy he got her a ring she would love. And that also means Udar does truly love my friend. I step away to give them their moment.


    ¡°Fatima my angel, the woman I love with all my heart. You are the reason I wake up every morning feeling like the luckiest man alive. You are my joy, my hope, my courage, my strength and most importantly, you own my heart. I love you so much that words can¡¯t describe it. I know the reason why you are not mine is because of Liz, but ¡®In Shaa Ah¡¯ we will find her soon, and we will be happy together once and for all. But before that, I would like to ask you, ¡®Will you be my wife?''¡± Udar says with so much sincerity in his voice. Fatima does not say a thing but nods with tears in her eyes, while smiling brightly.


    I am so happy for Fatima and Udar, they have been through so much. We were all scared Fatima was going to say no because of Liz, but Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) she said yes. Udar was not sure about proposing to Fatima at first because Liz might want to harm her again. But he decided since she is not in d, she won¡¯t know they are engaged. And, to keep Fatima safe, we are not going to tell anyone until they find Liz. I pray we find her soon, so they can be together in peace.

 Chapter 34

    The following week¡ªwhich is vacation week¡ªis spent in the best way possible. Aunt Maria kept true to her word and showed us a few wonders of d. We visited the d ice caves. The caves are unique and memorable to visit, the amazing forms and shapes of the ice have a magnificent beauty to it. We visited the Golden circle with ces like Gullfoss falls. It is one of the most massive waterfalls I have ever seen, tumbling between two rugged rock faces, releasing a magnificent mass of water. The Silfra, which is an underwater crack in the continental divide, that separates Eurasia and American continental tes. The water is also one of the clearest waters in the world. There are still a lot of ces to visit, like viewing the northern lights and many others. But today we are going hiking in the mountains. We are climbing Mt. Esja, it is really a sight to see. It is dominating the Reykjav¨ªk City skyline and providing a stunning backdrop to the capital city. We are close to the peak and I am taking a picture of the mountains when something terrifying happens. I was not looking at where I was going so I did not see the rock in front of me, which makes me stumble backwards causing me to fall and start rolling down a cliff. I hear a loud piercing scream that I did not know wasing from me, until it causes everyone to turn and watch me fall to my death.


    I am rolling off the cliff when I see a tree branch. I hold on to it for dear life. La ha i-h, Muhammadur-rasulu-h (I dere that there is no deity worthy of worship except Ah, and I dere that Muhammad is the messenger of Ah). Ya Ah, I know we must all die, but I do not wish to die in such a painful way, Oh Ah, please save me.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Umit, Umit, are you alright?¡± Ismail asks worriedly as his facees into view. I can tell he is lying down to get this close to me.


    ¡°Ismail, please save me. I don¡¯t want to die like this,¡± I cry, praying Ismail has a way of pulling me back up quickly because the tree branch won¡¯t hold me for long. It is starting to break. I am sure my weight is pulling it down.


    ¡°Umit, just hang on. We will pull you up soon,¡± Ismail says and is about to stand up, but I stop him.


    ¡°Where are you going? You can¡¯t leave me here. Please don¡¯t leave me here,¡± I am scared I might fall any minute.


    ¡°Umit, I have to get the rope so we can pull you up,¡± Ismail says trying to stand up again.


    ¡°No, No, No, don¡¯t leav¡­ Ahhhhh¡± I start screaming when the tree branch breaks. If not for Ismail grabbing me, I would have fallen and would have been dead in seconds.


    ¡°Ismail, you see why you can¡¯t leave me. Please don¡¯t leave me,¡± I beg, so scared I start to hyperventte.


    ¡°Umit, I need you to calm down so we can pull you up. Can you take in a few deep breaths in and out for me?¡± Ismail is trying his best to sound calm while holding on to me, but I can see he is struggling to hold my weight in his hand.


    ¡°Yes, I can,¡± I say, taking deep breaths in and out. But it¡¯s not working because the longer I hang here, the more scared I get.


    ¡°Umit, do you trust me.¡±


    ¡°Yes-ss¡ªI-I do,¡± I say breathing so hard it¡¯s hard to form words.


    ¡°I need you to release my hand and fall to the ground.¡±


    ¡°You-uuu w-want me t-to fal-l to my death?¡± I ask wide-eyed while trying to calm my breathing so I can speak better. I finally look down, which puts more fear into me.


    ¡°No, there is a ledge that is not too far from where we are, just look to your right,¡± Ismail says trying his best with his hold on my hand because I can feel my hands slipping from his.


    ¡°Yes, I see it,¡± I say looking to my right, and I notice there is ground not too far from me, but there is still a chance I might fall the other way and die.


    ¡°We are going to count to three, and you are going to jump down.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I pant while trying to calm myself down.


    ¡°ONE, TWO, THREE,¡± Ismail says releasing my hand, while I jump down saying Bismi Ah (In the name of Ah) closing my eyes praying I don¡¯t fall the other way.


    After what feels like an eternity but probably was just seconds, I feel ground under my feet. I open my eyes and see Inded safely, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah). I don¡¯t know what Ismail¡¯s n is because I am still not up and safe. This ground I am standing on might not hold me for too long. Because of the intensity of the way I jumped down, the ground I am standing on starts to crack and fall leaving a little area for me to stand on. Oh, Ah please save me, please save me, Ya Ah, Ya Rahman, Ya Malik please save me. I don¡¯t even know when I start reciting the 99 names of Ah. I use it to calm me down because I don¡¯t even want to think about what will happen to me if I fall. I am reciting the 99 Names of Ah for the second time when Ismailes back.


    ¡°Umit, are you alright? I need you to grab on to this,¡± Ismail says throwing a rope down.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯ve got it,¡± I say after catching the rope with some difficulty while trying to tell myself everything is going to be fine. In Shaa Ah


    ¡°Tie it around your waist, very tight,¡± Ismail says holding on to the rope.


    ¡°Done,¡± I say after tying the rope around me.


    ¡°Now, hang on,¡± Ismail says and starts pulling me up slowly.


    Oh, Ah please let me get up safely. After a good 2 minutes, they pull me up safely. As soon as I reach the path, I don¡¯t say anything but make a sujood (prostration) to Ah while saying ALLAHU AKBAR three times before allowing Fatima to pull me into a tight hug.


    ¡°I was so scared I was going to lose you,¡± Fatima cries.


    ¡°I was so scared that I was going to die,¡± I reply letting the tears I was holding flow.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) you are safe,¡± Udar says, sounding exhausted and relieved. I am sure pulling me up must have made him tired.


    ¡°Yeah, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah),¡± Ismail says sounding very relieved but also still sounding troubled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home. I think that¡¯s enough hiking for us today,¡± Fatima says and starts walking back down the trail we came from.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go,¡± I say, following her.


    Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) three days has gone by since the whole cliff incident. I sustained a few bruises, but they are fading and healing fast. However, not everything is fine. Ismail has be a different person since that day. He has not said more than three words to me, which is killing me. He answers me when I ask something, but he does not make conversation with me anymore. I don¡¯t know if I did something wrong or maybe¡­ I don¡¯t know! I can¡¯t think of anything that would have caused this change. That¡¯s why today I n on confronting him to get to the bottom of this. I look around the house for him before I find him sitting outside by the pool with his nose buried in a book. I walk over to him, praying he does not hear meing and run away like he has been doing for the past three days.


    ¡°Ismail, please may I have a word with you.¡±


    ¡°Umit, you can see I am busy. Can it wait untilter?¡± Ismail replies with hostility in his voice.


    Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) what did I do to Ismail that made him speak to me in such a tone. Whatever it is, I will find out now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you are busy. You are going to talk to me whether you like it or not,¡± I say angrily taking the book from his hand. I close it and bang it on the table.


    ¡°Fine, what do you want to talk about?¡± he asks, sounding angry.


    ¡°I want to ask you why you are ignoring me. Did I do something wrong?¡± I ask, my voice softening because I am feeling sad that the man I like is treating me like this. Not talking to me, being hostile towards me. It¡¯s making my heart ache.


    ¡°No, Umit, you did not do anything wrong.¡±


    ¡°Then what is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡±


    ¡°What nothing? I know there is something, just tell me!¡± I say raising my voice, starting to get angry. If he won¡¯t tell me what is wrong how can we fix it.


    ¡°I said nothing is the problem,¡± Ismail says raising his voice, sounding both angry and frustrated.


    ¡°So, you are telling me you woke up one morning and told yourself, I don¡¯t want to talk to Umit anymore? I¡¯m going to be hostile toward her from here on?¡± I demand standing in front of him like a soldier ready to fight while crossing my arms. If anyone back home in Nigeria sees me, they will think I am a mother hen fighting for her children. I don¡¯t even know why I am getting angry, but maybe it¡¯s because I don¡¯t like being treated this way.


    ¡°Yes, you are right,¡± Ismail says, shocking me to the core. I can¡¯t believe he admitted it to my face. I feel like I received a punch to my heart. Is this what it feels like to get hurt by the one you have feelings for?


    ¡°Why? Why? Why?¡± I ask confused and not understanding why he is acting like this.


    ¡°Because I want to and I think it¡¯s best we stop talking to each other,¡± he says in a t tone like everything between us does not matter to him.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± I ask, feeling my eyes starting to tear up from all the hurtful words he is saying.


    ¡°Because¡­¡± Ismail says taking his time to speak.


    ¡°Because of what!¡± I shout, shocking both of us.


    ¡°You want to know why? I will tell you why, Umit. The reason I am behaving differently toward you is that I realised that although I was able to save your life that day at the cliff, it was because of me that you were in danger. But what if next time I won¡¯t be able to save you, then what? You mean too much to me for me to risk that. I can¡¯t put your life in danger. So, I decided to keep my distance to keep you safe.¡± Ismail says, sounding sad.


    What does he mean by he cares too much to put my life in danger? What danger is he talking about? Oh my God, he just admitted he cares about me.


    ¡°Ismail, what are you talking about? What happened at the cliff was not your fault. And what do you mean by, I mean a lot to you?¡± I say voicing out my thoughts wanting to know what he is talking about.


    ¡°Umit, I know what happened at the cliff is not my fault, but that does not mean I can¡¯t put your life in danger. And about meaning a lot to me, I mean¡­¡± Ismail says but does not finish his statement because Fatima starts shouting my name from inside. She sounds very worried. I wonder what is wrong.


    ¡°Umit, Umit, Umit,¡± Fatima yellsing outside looking like she is on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Fatima, what is wrong?¡± I ask worried by the way she looks and sounds.


    ¡°Ab-ba-ae-¡­¡± Fatima says trying to speak but finds it hard because she is panicking and breathing very hard.


    ¡°Abe was kidnapped,¡± Udar says out of nowhere. I hadn¡¯t even noticed him. My eyes go wide once the information settles in my brain.


    ¡°What!¡± I say blinking my eyes so much they start to blur. I hold onto the table as I start feeling dizzy. ¡°What is going on?¡±

 Chapter 35

    A few hours has gone by since we got the devastating news about Abe¡¯s disappearance. Ismail was able to get the pilot to get the ne ready in record time. We are currently flying back to America. Fatima has been crying so much I feared she might make herself sick. She is sleeping now, finally agreeing to rest. I can¡¯t imagine what Fatima is going through at the moment. The uncertainty of what is happening to your loved one makes the imagination go wild. You don¡¯t know if the person is well or is being treated well. You don¡¯t know if the person is fed or not. You don¡¯t know if they are torturing your loved one or not. The horrors the person might be facing might be unbearable. The uncertainties are so many, you might lose your mind. I can¡¯t imagine anyone from my family getting kidnapped, like maybe Waheeda¡¯s children or even Ismail. No! I should not let my imagination even go there. My life would feel like it¡¯s been shattered from the horrors I will face if I were to lose him. Ismail. He never had the chance to tell me what he meant when he said I mean a lot to him. I wonder if he was going to tell me he likes me or even tells me he loves me. What if he loves me? Do I love him? How do you know you love someone? I don¡¯t know if what I feel for Ismail is love yet, but I know after the conversation we had a few hours ago my feelings for him are growing. I don¡¯t where it is all going to lead to.


    I step out of the bedroom to get a ss of water. I walk to the kitchen area on the ne and walk towards the fridge. I am closing the fridge after taking a bottle of water when I see Udar sitting on one of the kitchen stools.


    ¡°You scared me,¡± I say, holding my bottle of water close to my chest.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. How is Fatima doing?¡± Udar is looking forlorn like we all are.


    ¡°She is better, she is sleeping,¡± I say sitting on a stool opposite him.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah). I know Fatima mes herself for what is happening to her sister. I me myself too. I wish I could do something,¡± Udar says, talking about the fact that we are guessing Liz might be the one behind Abe¡¯s kidnapping.


    ¡°You guys have not done anything wrong by being in love with one another. And we might be wrong about Liz being the one responsible for Abe¡¯s kidnapping. We just have to wait until we get back to be sure. And what we can do now is to pray a lot for Abe. I suggest we all wake up for night prayers.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you might be right. I will keep praying for us to find her soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. I will head back to check on Fatima,¡± I say walking towards the bedroom. I walk back to the room to sleep and the next time I open my eyes, we arending in America. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) we are back safely.


    As soon as wend, we all drive to Fatima¡¯s house. Udar already had cars waiting, so we did not have to call anyone toe and pick us up. Fatima is awake and she is not crying, but she is in deep thought and has not said much since we arrived. I don¡¯t even know how to help my friend. Ya Ah, please let us find Abe soon and safe.


    It is in the evening, so we must wait till tomorrow to meet the detective in charge of Abe¡¯s case, but we are still going to meet with Fatima¡¯s mom to find out what happened.


    We reach Fatima¡¯s house. Fatima does not wait for anyone before she runs out of the car and pulls her mom into a deep hug as she starts crying again. Her parents were waiting at the front door for us. We say Sm to them before stepping inside. Once we are seated, Fatima is the one who breaks the silence.


    ¡°How did you know Abe was kidnapped?¡± Fatima says, finally speaking more than three words since everything happened.


    ¡°Abe went out yesterday to see a friend, but she did note back on time. I kept calling her, but she didn¡¯t answer her phone or texts. Then I received a message, and it was a video. I will y the video for you,¡± Aisha, Fatima¡¯s mom says.


    The video she ys shows a woman. She is a brte and looks older than I am, maybe Ismail¡¯s age. She looks like she has not slept in days with bags under her eyes, and her eyes are bloodshot. She is blocking the camera so we can¡¯t see anything but her. I wonder who she is. I hope that is not Liz, because I can¡¯t imagine the guilt Udar and Fatima would feel if it¡¯s her who kidnapped Abe. She re-adjusts the camera before she starts speaking. I also get a better view of where she is. The room she is in is dark, like a basement or something. I can¡¯t really tell. There is not much lighting, but there is enough to see her face. She begins by saying.


    ¡°Hello, Mrs. Haruna. I am sure by now you would be wondering where your precious little daughter is. I will tell you where she is. Here.¡± she says andughs an evil, wickedugh.


    She steps back from the camera and we see Abe behind her. She is tied to a chair. She looks exhausted but other than that she looks fine. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) that crazy woman did not do anything to harm her. Oh, Ah, please keep our dear Abe safe. After the woman in the room finishesughing, she continues speaking.


    ¡°If you want your precious little daughter back, tell your other daughter and her lover toe back from wherever they eloped to. Bye, see you when theye back.¡± she says, waving like a maniac while the video ends.


    ¡°I knew it was because of me. It¡¯s entirely my fault.¡± Fatima deres and starts crying, and this time I don¡¯t think it¡¯s only because Abe was kidnapped but about who kidnapped Abe and why.


    That tells me the woman in the video was Liz, the woman obsessed with Udar. Fatima is going to feel like everything is her fault, but it¡¯s not. I can¡¯t let my friend drown in guilt. I will have to talk to her. I am about to speak, but Udar beats me to it.


    ¡°Fatima if anyone should be at fault it should be me. I am¡­¡± Udar starts, giving voice to the same guilt Fatima is feeling.


    I can¡¯t let these two people feel guilty for something that is clearly not their fault. I don¡¯t allow Udar to finish talking before I cut him off.


    ¡°No! Neither of you are at fault!¡± I state firmly, but they look at me like as if what I am saying is rubbish.


    ¡°Umit, how can you say that? You clearly heard her say she kidnapped Abe because of us,¡± Fatima says.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Yes, I heard her. But that does not make it your fault. And do you know why?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Udar and Fatima both answer.


    ¡°Because that psychopathic mad woman thinks you guys eloped and we all know you guys did not. We all went on a business trip. I know Fatima that you might think if you hadn¡¯t gone on the trip none of it would have happened. But I need to remind you when something bad happens, and you start thinking of ¡®what if¡¯ that is Shaytaan¡¯s (Satan¡¯s) work. He wants you to feel guilty for something you can never go back and change. Ah has decreed that what has happened to Abe is to happen. There is nothing we can do to change it. We all know you would never have joined the trip if you even had a suspicion anything like this could happen. You were not even meant toe, but you did at thest minute, and Ah knows why. We don¡¯t know the future, but by Ah¡¯s mercy and grace, we will find Abe safe and sound and soon,¡± I say tearing up and getting emotional.


    ¡°Ameen!¡± everyone in the room answers.


    ¡°And Udar, I am not done. I know you might also be thinking that if you hadn¡¯t hired Liz, all of this wouldn¡¯t be happening. But I will tell you the same as I told Fatima. That is Shaytaan¡¯s (Satan) work so don¡¯t think like that. I know you feel guiltier than Fatima, but it¡¯s not your fault. You did not know Liz was going to turn out like this when you hired her. Ah has already decreed what happens, happens, so don¡¯t me yourself. And I also know you think that if you hadn¡¯t invited Fatima on this trip, maybe Liz would not have thought you guys eloped. But who could have guessed she would think like that? We all know Fatima was not meant toe on this trip, but Ah made here at thest minute for a reason. So, don¡¯t beat yourself up for things you can¡¯t change and could not have known. All we can do now is pray hard and look for Abe, and In Shaa Ah everything will be fine soon,¡± I say sending him an assuring smile. I don¡¯t even know where the words I said came from, but I knew I had to say something before I lose good friends to guilt.


    ¡°Umit, I don¡¯t know what to say to you but thank you, you made me feel better,¡± Fatima gives me a hug and smiles a little.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. I am always here to help you, and I am happy I made you feel better,¡± I say hugging her back while Udar sends me a soft smile. That alone tells me he also feels better.


    After the conversation we all eat dinner and pray before saying bye to Udar and Ismail. I am not going home tonight. I will spend the night at Fatima¡¯s house. I don¡¯t want her to feel the void of her sister not being around too much. I tell Ismail to exin everything to Waheeda when he gets home and to say hi to everyone for me. Udar and Fatima n to go and meet the detective in charge of Abe¡¯s case tomorrow. In Shaa Ah the police will have good news tomorrow.

 Chapter 36

    Three days have gone by and we know nothing more about Abe¡¯s whereabouts so far. We are still praying and looking. In Shaa Ah we will find her soon. I am driving home after visiting Fatima and her family. I have not gone back to work. I n to go back next week.


    The only thing we know for sure is that the video sent to Aisha was sent from Abe¡¯s phone. The phone¡¯s location did not give us anything beneficial, except where to find Abe¡¯s car. The phone was dumped with the car, and other than that we have not found anything else.


    I drive through our gates but see moving trucks parked at our front porch. What is going on? Is someone moving in or out? I quickly park my car in the garage and walk inside to find out what is going. I see Waheeda walking outside with a box in her hands. I walk towards her to find out what is happening.


    ¡°Good! You are back, could you help me with this box while I go and get the rest from inside?¡± Waheeda says. Before I even get the chance to speak, she ces the box in my hands.


    ¡°Waheeda what is going on? Who is moving out?¡± I ask totally confused, taking the box from her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Ismail is moving out today,¡± Waheeda says, looking shocked that I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Ismail is what?¡± I say wide-eyed, dropping the box to the ground with a loud thud. I don¡¯t wait for Waheeda to answer me before I take the stairs straight to Ismail¡¯s room.


    I can¡¯t believe he is leaving. He did not even care to tell me. Is he leaving because of our argument in d? Did what I did really hurt him that bad. I don¡¯t even know what I did to upset him. Since Abe has gone missing, Ismail and I have not really spoken much. My mind and energy have been on finding Abe. I have been trying every means to find Abe. I was even close to hacking NASA satellite to see if I could find Abe faster, if not for Fatima stopping me. She said she did not want to lose another sister while trying to find the other.


    ¡°Ismail you are leaving. Why?¡± I say walking into his room, not even bothering to knock as the door was open.


    ¡°Umit, you are home¡­,¡± he says like he was not expecting me to be. Was he really nning on leaving without telling me? I can¡¯t believe of all the times it¡¯s now he wants to leave.


    ¡°Yes, I am home. Why are you leaving? Does it have anything to do with our argument in d? Ismail whatever I did I am sorry. Please don¡¯t leave,¡± I say feeling my heart ache from the fact he wants to leave without even speaking to me.


    ¡°Umit, as I said in d, you did not do anything wrong. If anyone did something wrong, it was me. I am leaving because I want to protect you. I can¡¯t bear to put your life in danger, you mean a lot to me,¡± Ismail says sincerely, sounding sad.


    Why does he sound sad? What danger is he always talking about? Wait! This danger he is talking about, does it have anything to do with what happened in France and d. Because if it does, maybe he can exin what happened.


    ¡°What danger do you want to protect me from? Does it have anything to do with what happened in d and France?¡± I ask wanting to know for sure if I am right or wrong.


    ¡°Yes, it does, and that¡¯s why I need to go away from you to keep you safe. You mean too much to me for me to risk your life by staying in this house with you. I have to leave to keep you safe as well as everyone else in this house,¡± Ismail says walking out, but I stop him by blocking his path.


    ¡°Ismail, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t even understand a single thing you are saying. What do you mean you need to keep us safe, and what do you mean by ¡®I mean a lot to you?''¡± I say getting more confused by his words but trying my best to understand everything that is going on.


    What if he says he likes me by meaning I mean a lot to him or loves me? Would I tell him I love him back? I don¡¯t even know if I love him. I pray I have the right answer to whatever he tells me. Or what if he just means it because I am family? That would just break my heart.


    ¡°The dangers I have involved myself in¡­, To keep you safe I can¡¯t tell you. But what I mean when I say that you mean a lot to me is¡­, Umit, you are a very special person to me. Umit, I can¡¯t¡­¡± Ismail starts to tell me, but stops talking when my phone starts ringing. I check and see its Fatima; it must be important.


    ¡°Ismail please could you hold on, it¡¯s Fatima,¡± I interrupt picking up the call. I want to know what he is going to say but finding Abe is also very important right now.


    ¡°As smu ykum Fatima,¡± I say answering the call.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm, Umit,¡± Fatima replies.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, do you need something?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes actually, I am calling because I got another video from Liz, and I wanted you to check if you can find anything useful in it. I have sent it to you,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°She sent another video? Are you okay? Do you need me toe over? No need to answer I am already on my way,¡± I say about to walk out. But stop.


    ¡°No need for you toe over Umit. I am fine, please just analyze the video and tell me if you can find anything that would help with finding Abe,¡± Fatima pleads.


    ¡°Are you sure? Because I don¡¯t minding back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please run it and just get back to me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye,¡± Fatima says and hangs up.


    After I hang up the call, Ismail asks what happened. I exin everything to him. We quickly walk downstairs to the library where my workstation is. My workstation is set up with four monitors, a keyboard, and a mouse. It¡¯s like a normal workstation for a programmer.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Where is your phone?¡± Ismail asks, sitting down in front of my desk.


    ¡°Here. Will you be able to trace it as far as the first phone it was sent from?¡± I ask giving him my phone, while I take a seat beside him. Ismail plugs my phone into the system and does his thing.


    ¡°Yes, I should be able to,¡± He replies and starts trying to trace the location it was sent from.


    Ismail can trace the video back to who sent it to Fatima before it was sent to me. The police can also do what we are doing, but we just want to do anything we can to help with finding Abe. Maybe find something the police might overlook that will help with finding Abe.


    ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°y the video while I try my best and find out who sent it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I say ying the video, and likest time the woman is the first person we see. This time she looks a bit different, she looks disturbed. After bending her neck for a couple of minutes, she starts talking.


    ¡®Hi, Fatima how are you doing. I am happy you paid heed to my message and came back. Now that you are back, the real business begins. My dear Fatima, if you want to see your sister alive you have to trade yourself for her. I am giving you two days to trade yourself for her, if not I won¡¯t be responsible for what happens to her. I will text the details on how I want the trade to happen, and don¡¯t bother trying to trace the phones. You won¡¯t find me.¡¯ she says and ends the video call.


    Oh, my God! I can¡¯t believe this. She wants to kill Abe if Fatima does not trade herself in for her. Ya Ah, please let us find Abe soon before this woman harms her. Ya Ah what are we going to do? We need to find Abe soon because if we don¡¯t, I know Fatima would trade herself for her sister in a heartbeat. But that is not the only problem. No doubt Liz will harm Fatima if we do that, maybe even kill her. I don¡¯t even want to imagine that. But there is a big possibility that Liz will do that, thinking that is the only way Udar will finally be with her. We must think of a way to find Abe before Fatima does the unthinkable.


    ¡°Ismail are youing up with anything?¡± I ask standing up from my seat, pacing up and down the floor.


    ¡°The only thing I was able toe up with was the video was sent to Fatima yesterday.¡± Ismail replies.


    ¡°Yesterday? Are you sure? I thought Fatima just got the video?¡± I say confused by that fact. Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah)! I pray Fatima is not doing what I am thinking.


    ¡°Ismail, do you know what that means?¡± I say finally understanding why Fatima did not want me toe over. I must go and stop her before she does something dangerous.


    ¡°Here take my keys. Go, before she does something stupid,¡± Ismail nods, throwing his keys to me.


    I don¡¯t even think twice before I run out of the house and start driving to Fatima¡¯s ce. Ya Ah, I pray I don¡¯t get there toote. I can¡¯t imagine losing Fatima. I don¡¯t even know I am crying until tears drop on the steering wheel. I quickly wipe them off and decide to call Fatima to stop her from doing something that might kill her, but I left my phone at the house. I increase my speed praying deeply I don¡¯t get there before it¡¯s toote.

 Chapter 37

    ¡°Where is Fatima?¡± I ask the maid who opens the door for me. I got to Fatima¡¯s in half the time it normally takes, that is how fast I was driving. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I arrived in one piece.


    ¡°She is upstairs, Miss Umit,¡± the maid replies.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, rushing in and taking the stairs two at a time.


    Everything makes sense to me. Why she sent the video and did not want me toe over to her house. She sent it to me so if anything happens to her, I will know.


    I arrive at Fatima¡¯s room; I quickly open the door praying dearly I am not toote. I look inside, but Fatima is nowhere to be seen. Am I toote? Did my best friend already risk her life for her sister¡¯s? I have to be sure, so I check the bathroom. I knock on the bathroom a few times but no answer. I open it, but there is no one inside. I check her closet and she is not there either. Ya Ah, I can¡¯t believe I came toote. I don¡¯t even have my phone to call her and stop her. Maybe she has not gone. If she went out, the maid surely wouldn¡¯t have said she was upstairs; let me check around the house.


    I walk out of her room to ask someone else if they know if she has gone out or not. I take the stairs down and meet her mom at the bottom.


    ¡°As smu ykum, aunt,¡± I say to Fatima¡¯s mom trying my best to sound neutral, not wanting to make her notice how nervous I am right now.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm. What are you doing back here, dear? Did you forget something?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Yes, there was something I forgot to tell Fatima. Do you know where she is?¡± I ask looking around, checking if Fatima is still here.


    ¡°Fatima is in the garden. Do you need something? You look like you are looking for something,¡± Aisha says noticing my behavior.


    ¡°Nothing, I am fine. I will go and meet Fatima now.¡± I quickly walk toward the garden.


    I walk through the back door to get to the gardens. Their garden is beautiful. It has a lot of lovely flowers, from pink lilies to red roses and so much more. Once I arrive at the bottom of the garden, I see Fatima. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I am not toote, thank you, Ah. Fatima has her back to me, so she does not know I am here. She is standing by the lcs.


    ¡°Fatima.¡± I call walking toward her.


    ¡°Umit, you are here,¡± Fatima sighs sounding like she was expecting me.


    ¡°You were expecting me?¡±


    ¡°We knew you would get here sooner orter.¡± Udar saysing from the other end of the garden. I did not know he was here. Why were they expecting me? I am feeling very confused right now.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± I ask them.


    ¡°Ismail called me and told me what Fatima was nning to do so, I rushed here and was able to stop Fatima,¡± Udar replies, which exins why they were expecting me. He must have been close by and that¡¯s why he got here before me. I am also certain his car is parked out front but because I was such in a hurry to get inside I didn¡¯t really take notice.


    ¡°Oh, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) you got here on time, and Fatima don¡¯t worry. We will figure out a way of getting Abe back without putting your life in danger.¡± I say, trying tofort my friend.


    ¡°In Shaa Ah, we will, and Udar already called the Detective. He should be here any minute, and hopefully we will be able to find Abe soon,¡± Fatima says trying to sound hopeful.


    ¡°Ameen,¡± I say praying this time with the information we have, we will be able to find Abe.


    The detective arrives a few minutester. Fatima shows him the video on her phone. The policee up with a good n to get Abe back. They will not be able to trace the video back to a location where Abe might be held, because whoever sent it, sent it from Fatima¡¯s house. The video that was sent to Fatima was sent from inside her own house, making us realize how unsafe it is for Fatima. If Liz can sneak in here to send the video¡­, that woman is smarter than we anticipated. But hopefully, the n the police have made won¡¯t be something she would anticipate. The n is going down tonight; we don¡¯t want Abe to spend another dreadful day in the hands of that woman.


    When the sun sets and the night is pitch ck, that is when we set the n in motion. We prayed Isha, making sure to make a lot of dua (supplication) for the sess of our n, before getting on the road to try and get Abe back. I am driving Fatima to meet Liz. After driving for about one hour, we finally arrive at the location Liz sent to Fatima.


    The area looks dead and abandoned. I can clearly understand why she wants to meet here. There are not many cars or people around, only a few who are passing by in the distance. In Shaa Ah, I pray everything will go as nned tonight.


    Fatima and I wait for a while before another car finally arrives. We had no way to contact Liz, to let her know we were here. We just had to wait till she showed up. The car is parked opposite where we are parked, and we can¡¯t really see inside the car. Fatima steps out of the car to let whoever it is, know we are here. Someone steps out of the car secondster, but I can¡¯t really see who it is. The streetlights here are not too bright, and the moon is hidden behind clouds. The person stands in front of their car while the headlightse on. I am blinded and I shield my eyes allowing them to adjust to the brightness. The person standing there is none other than Liz herself, smiling victoriously like she just won. I don¡¯t like this woman one bit, the pain she has caused Fatima and Udar is enough for me to dislike her.


    ¡°Good evening Fatima,¡± Liz says, smiling with an evil glint in her eyes.


    ¡°You know why I am here so let¡¯s just get straight to the point. Where is my sister?¡± Fatima says sounding strong, but with a hint of anger in her voice. I clearly understand why Fatima would feel angry right now. Liz has caused Fatima more pain than anyone could bear in a lifetime.


    ¡°I see someone is in a bad mood tonight,¡± Liz mocks.


    ¡°Bad mood?!¡± Fatima says while faking augh. ¡°The only reason I am not strangling your neck right now for all the pain you have caused me and my family, is because of two reasons,¡± Fatima replies angrily.


    ¡°And what might they be?¡± Liz says in the same mocking tone.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°For the sake of Ah and because you have my sister,¡± Fatima growls.


    ¡°That¡¯s good! And I like the fact that you know I am in control of what happens to your sister. And if you don¡¯t drop the attitude, I might not be so nice when handling your sister,¡± Liz threatens, her facial expression one of disgust.


    ¡°Fine. Please, can I have my sister back,¡± Fatima says trying her best to suppress her anger while speaking, but I can clearly see Fatima is getting more annoyed by the minute.


    ¡°That¡¯s much better. Bring the girl out.¡± Liz says to someone. The person steps out of the car, opens the back door, and brings out Abe. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), I have never been happier to see Abe. She doesn¡¯t seem to be injured in any way. She just looks tired, but other than that she looks fine. I am so happy they did not hurt her in any way.


    Abe lifts her head and sees Fatima, her whole face lights up once she sees her sister. Abe runs towards Fatima, pulling her into a deep hug.


    ¡°Fatima is it really you?¡± Abe says smiling while shedding tears of joy.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s really me. How are you doing kiddo?¡± Fatima asks, also crying and smiling at the same time.


    ¡°I am fine Fatima, am I going home?¡± Abe asks hopefully, like she has been waiting for this day for so long.


    ¡°Yes, you are going home. Do you trust me?¡± Fatima asks, while Abe nods her head.


    ¡°Now, I want you to run to that car and go with Umit, quickly!¡± Fatima orders.


    ¡°Alright, but Fatima what about you?¡± Abe asks, noticing her sister is noting with her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me and just go to the car.¡±


    ¡°No, why won¡¯t youe with me?¡± Abe begs.


    ¡°Abe, do you trust me?¡± Fatima implores in a determined voice.


    ¡°I do, Fatima.¡±


    ¡°Then go to the car and leave with Umit,¡± Fatima says leaving no room for argument.


    ¡°Alright, I will,¡± Abe replies and walks towards the car.


    I quicklye out of the car and meet her halfway, pulling her into a hug.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) you are safe and back to us.¡± I smile while checking her to make sure she has not been harmed.


    ¡°Umit, I am fine; you don¡¯t have to check. They did not harm me in any way.¡± Abe states. She is such a strong girl.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) for that, nowe on let¡¯s leave this ce.¡± I say walking her towards the car.


    ¡°Umit, what about Fatima? Why is she noting with us?¡± Abe asks.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin now, but I need to get you somewhere safe.¡± I say cing her in the passenger seat. I am taking Abe far away from here in case Liz tries anything that could put her in danger once she realizes our n.


    I turn around to walk to the driver seat but freeze when I see what is unfolding in front of me. Liz has a gun pointed at Fatima. Without wasting any more time, the police emerge from their hiding spots. The n tonight was for Fatima to pretend to exchange herself for Abe, and once Abe was in safe hands, have Liz arrested. We did not think of the possibility that Liz would want to kill Fatima right here. No one moves not wanting to make Liz take a shot at Fatima.


    ¡°Miss Elizabeth, you are surrounded. Drop your weapon and surrender.¡± the police yells at Liz.


    ¡°You people are funny; I would never surrender. Either she dies, or we both die. You see, I knew this was going to happen. That is why I made a n of my own. Kill you on the spot so¡­, goodbye Fatima,¡± Liz says, pulling the trigger releasing a loud bang into the atmosphere.


    I don¡¯t move an inch as I watch everything happen in a sh of seconds. I don¡¯t even know I am crying until I use my hands to cover my mouth from releasing a scream. I can¡¯t believe this happened.


    ¡°NO!¡± Fatima says, screaming while Udar falls to the ground in front of her. Fatima was not shot, but Udar was. I don¡¯t even know how or when it happened. The only thing I can remember is hearing a gunshot and seeing blood flowing through his chest. Udar ran in front of Fatima a split second before Liz fired the gun.


    ¡°Udar, you can¡¯t leave me, please don¡¯t die. Ya Ah, please save Udar. Somebody help him.¡± Fatima screams with tears rolling down her face, while she is trying to put pressure on his wound.


    A police-officer kneels beside Fatima and tells her that an ambnce has been dispatched. He helps her put pressure on the wound while Fatima cradles Udar¡¯s head in herp. ¡°Fatima do-nnnn¡¯t cr-r-y-yy,¡± Udar says coughing up blood.


    ¡°Udar, stop talking. In Shaa Ah, everything is going to be okay. Safe your strength, help will be here very soon,¡± Fatima says, trying her best to sound hopeful.


    ¡°Fa-ti-ma if I die today, I want you to be hap-ppy and live life t-to th-he fu-ullest,¡± Udar says coughing more blood from his mouth.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say things like that, you are going to live. In Shaa Ah.¡± Fatima cries.


    ¡°I want you to know I always loved you. Goodbye my love.¡± Udar says and mutters the Shahadah before taking hisst breath, closing his eyes.


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t leave me. Open your eyes, Udar.¡± Fatima says shaking his unresponsive body.


    ¡°Where is the ambnce?¡± Fatima screams with so much pain in her voice.

 Chapter 38

    The ambnce arrives a minuteter. They rush Udar to the hospital, with Fatima beside him praying for his life.


    After they leave, I quickly walk to the driver¡¯s seat and start my car. All the way to the hospital I am praying for Udar¡¯s life.


    We arrive at the hospital at the same time as the ambnce. They quickly rush Udar into an operating room, saying his condition is very critical. Fatima falls on the floor, crying deeply once they take Udar away from her. Abe and I rush to her side.


    ¡°Fatima, please stand up from the floor.¡± Abe says, lifting her sister from the ground.


    ¡°Abe, Udar is dying and there is nothing I can do to stop it.¡± Fatima sobs.


    ¡°In Shaa Ah, he wille out alive.¡± I tell her, crying myself while helping Abe to lift Fatima of the floor.


    ¡°Umit, you need to call Ismail. He needs to know what is happening.¡± Fatima says, sitting down.


    Ismail. I don¡¯t even know how I am going to break this devastating news to him. Udar is like a brother to him; they practically grew up together. Ismail is going to be devastated when I tell him.


    ¡°Yeah, I should,¡± I say checking my jeans pockets for my phone, realizing I left it in the car.


    ¡°My phone is in the car, let me go and get it.¡±


    I get to my car and pick up my handbag as well as Fatima¡¯s bag that is still in my car. It¡¯s not smart to leave our handbags in full view in the car. I walk back inside after locking the car, and I call Ismail. It rings a few times before he picks up, and he already sounds worried.


    ¡°As smu ykum, Umit. How are things going over there? I have been trying Udar¡¯s number, but he is not picking up. Is everything fine over there, or did something happen to Fatima or Abe?¡± Ismail asks sounding very worried and concerned.


    ¡°Wa ykum smu Ismail, Fatima and Abe are fine but¡­,¡± I start, finding it hard to tell him what has happened to Udar.


    ¡°Umit, did something happen? Please tell me if everything is fine over there.¡±


    ¡°Ismail, I think you shoulde to the hospital,¡± I say not knowing how to break the news to him.


    ¡°Why? Are you hurt? Did something happen to you?¡± Ismail asks panicked.


    ¡°No, Ismail, I am fine, but Udar was shot,¡± I say finally finding the courage to tell him. He does not say anything for a minute.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Send the address of the hospital; I will be on my way shortly,¡± Ismail says then hangs up. I quickly text him the address of the hospital while I walk back to join Abe and Fatima where they are sitting.


    A few minutester, Ismail arrives rushing through the hospital doors.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ismail looks devastated and a bit shocked with all that is happening.


    ¡°He is in the operating room,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°What happened?¡± he asks, taking a seat opposite us. I exin to him how it all unfolded in front of me.


    ¡°I know you must hate me for putting your best friend in such a condition,¡± Fatima says sadly, still in a state of shock.


    ¡°No, I could never hate you. You are not the one that shot my best friend,¡± Ismail says trying to make Fatima feel better.


    ¡°Thank you for not hating me,¡± Fatima says looking a little better; like she was scared Ismail was going to hate her for what happened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, it¡¯s fine,¡± he replies while we all wait for any news on Udar¡¯s condition.


    A few minutester Udar¡¯s aunt and his uncle arrive. They are the only family Udar has in America. His mom and dad live in London. His aunt said his parents are flying in from Ennd and would be here first thing tomorrow morning. They were devastated like we all are by the news of Udar being shot. Fatima¡¯s parents also arrived, as did Austin and Emma and Aazim and Waheeda.


    We have been waiting for a few hours. Every time someonees through the doors leading to the operating theatres, we ask how Udar is doing. But all they say is they are doing their best, which is leaving us more on edge.


    Ismail has not said much since he arrived. I can tell he is in deep thought, thinking about everything that is happening. I wish there was something I could do to make him feel better. I can only pray hard for Udar toe out alive.


    Today is just not my day. First, Ismail is leaving the house, then Fatima almost put her life in danger, and now Udar is fighting for his life. What a day! The only silver lining so far is that we got Abe back safe and sound, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah).


    It¡¯s getting a bitte; four hours have gone by. It is 10 PM and a few people need to go home. Like Aazim and Waheeda, and Udar¡¯s aunt and uncle, who have children at home waiting. And Fatima¡¯s parents who just got their second daughter back. They need to rest from all the stress surrounding Abe¡¯s kidnapping. They did say we should call if anything happens. Before they all leave, we make ¡®dua¡¯ for Udar¡¯s condition, praying hees out alive.


    After they leave, I feel a bit hungry, so Emma and I walk to the cafeteria to find something to eat. We buy a few snacks for everyone. We bought coffee and sandwiches because that was the only thing they had.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Fatima says upon receiving hers.


    ¡°You are wee, and how are you feeling? Is your head hurting you?¡± I ask checking if her body feels hot. Fatima cried a lot today.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Her head is a bit warm,¡± I say, ignoring what she said.


    ¡°I have aspirin with me, maybe she should take some,¡± Emma says to me.


    ¡°You guys! I am fine. I don¡¯t need aspirin,¡± Fatima states.


    ¡°You need one, you have to be healthy for yourself and Udar,¡± Emma asserts, handing her the pills.


    ¡°Thank you, both of you. I don¡¯t know how I would have been able to handle what happened if you guys were not here with me.¡± Fatima says smiling a faint smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s what friends are for,¡± I say, smiling back at her.


    ¡°We are always here if you need us, any day, any time,¡± Emma agrees smiling.


    It is midnight and we have been waiting in the hospital for 6 hours. Ismail is about to ask the nurse at the front desk for any news when a doctor walks into the waiting room. We all stand up and walk towards the doctor, wanting to find out if we have lost Udar or not. Since Udar entered the operating room, we have only seen nurses go in and out. The doctor has a neutral facial expression so you can¡¯t tell what news he has for us. I don¡¯t know if I should be hopeful or not, because I don¡¯t know what news he might have for us. He clears his throat before he speaks.

 Chapter 39

    ¡°My name is Doctor Marcus. I am the surgeon in charge of Mr. Adam. He was brought into the hospital in a critical condition, but we were able to stabilize his condition.¡± Dr Marcus tells us.


    ¡°So, you are saying he is alive?¡± Fatima asks sounding very hopeful.


    ¡°Yes, he is alive, and he is recovering well,¡± Dr Marcus says, finally smiling.


    ¡°Ah Akbar, can I see him?¡± Fatima asks, while crying tears of joy.


    Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) he is alive, I have never been so grateful to see Fatima smile as I am right now.


    ¡°Yes, doctor can we see him?¡± Ismail says, sounding very eager to see Udar.


    ¡°Yes, you can, but not all of you at once. Please follow me.¡± Dr Marcus replies.


    ¡°Alright doctor,¡± Fatima says. We follow the doctor to thest door on the floor.


    ¡°This is his room. I will leave you guys to it, but please take it easy. He needs to rest,¡± Dr Marcus says and walks away.


    Fatima is the first to go in; there is a big ss window so we can see inside his room. She steps inside the room. I can tell she is speaking to him, but he is still unconscious, so he does not reply. She also wipes a few tears from her eyes. I don¡¯t know if they are tears of joy or pain as he is not looking good. Shees out after a few minutes. Ismail and Austin go in after Fatima. They bothe out with the same sad look Fatima had. Emma and I go in after them, and I understand why Fatima had tears in her eyes.


    Udar is looking so pale, you could mistake him for a dead person. If not for the fact that his chest keeps moving up and down you wouldn¡¯t believe he is alive, even with the heart monitor showing he is alive. I make a little dua, praying for his full recovery before walking out. Outside the room, Fatima is nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Where is Fatima?¡± I ask Ismail and Austin.


    ¡°She went to speak to the doctor.¡± Austin replies


    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±


    ¡°She ising back.¡± Emma says watching Fatima walk back to us.


    ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± Ismail asks Fatima when she reaches us.


    I wonder what Fatima went to ask the doctor. I wait for her to answer Ismail, and if I don¡¯t understand I will ask her.


    ¡°He said he does not know when he would wake up,¡± Fatima replies sadly.


    ¡°Did he say if there is anything we can do to help him wake up?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°He said talking to him a lot would help.¡±


    ¡°Alright, we will do that.¡± Ismail nods.


    Oh, that¡¯s why she went to see the doctor. Wow, Udar¡¯s condition is more serious than we expected. In Shaa Ah, he would wake up soon. We say our goodbyes to Fatima before we all leave the hospital to go home. Fatima is staying the night over at the hospital. She wants to be there in case he wakes up. Emma and Austin leave together nning toe back tomorrow, or rather,ter in the day to check up on Udar. The same goes for Ismail and me.


    I walk to the parking lot. I see Ismail get into his car and drive of in a different direction than I will be taking home. Wow. Is this how it¡¯s going to be from now on? Ismail taking a different way home from me. I have gotten used to him following me home every time we leave work. I don¡¯t like the idea of him not following me home. It just seems unusual, but there is nothing I can do about it. It¡¯s his decision if he wants to stay in the house or not. I will have to get used to him noting back to the same house as me. I get into my car and drive home.


    It is almost 1 AM by the time I arrive home. While parking my car in the garage, I look at the spot where Ismail usually parks his car and find it empty. Looking at the empty spot makes me feel sad. I park my car and walk inside the house.


    I thought I hade to terms with the fact he is gone, but when I walk toward my room and see his, I feel like I am about to cry. I can¡¯t believe I already miss him, and he has not even been gone for a whole day. What will happen when he is gone for a week? Thinking about it brings an ache to my heart, and to top it off with everything happening to Udar it¡¯s just making me feel sadder tonight.


    I did not know I liked Ismail so much that it causes my heart to ache for him. I even doubt LIKEes close to how I feel about him. Is it LOVE I feel for him? How do you know if you love someone? I can¡¯t answer that question, so I can¡¯t use that term yet.


    I quickly walk into my room, not wanting to dwell too much on my thoughts tonight. I have a lot of sad things happening right now, but In Shaa Ah, I must trust everything will work out for the better.


    The next morning, I wake up a bitte. It¡¯s already 10 a. m. It was by Ah¡¯s grace I was able to get up and keep my eyes open for Fajr prayer. I went back to sleep after praying and must have slept deeply.


    I walk downstairs to have something to eat. I go into the kitchen and find everyone except for one person at the breakfast table. It is Saturday, so breakfast is not early. I still expect that one person toe down and have breakfast with us, but I know that is not going to happen. Only not hearing his voice this morning is making me miss him badly. I can¡¯t live like this. I know I like him, but he left the house. I can¡¯t do anything to change it, because for him to leave without even telling me means I don¡¯t matter to him. So, I bettere to terms with it or drown myself in sadness from missing him.


    ¡°As smu ykum, family,¡± I greet everyone at the table.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm, Umit,¡± everyone answers.


    ¡°Umit, I heard Udar is recovering but he has not woken up yet¡± Aazim says.


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I wish him full recovery.¡± Waheeda says.


    ¡°Mummy what is wrong with uncle Udar?¡± Eman asks. Udar is like an uncle to Waheeda¡¯s kids. Most of the time when hees to see Ismail, he ys with them. The kids love him, as he can be very yful around kids. Ya Ah, please save him, he is such a good person.


    ¡°Uncle Udar is sick.¡± Waheeda tells her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, In Shaa Ah he will be well soon,¡± Eman says.


    ¡°Ameen,¡± everyone agrees.


    ¡°Can we go and see him today, mummy?¡± Aayan asks.


    ¡°When he is feeling better, we will all go and see him,¡± Waheeda confirms.


    ¡°Alright, mummy. And can I take ice cream for him when we go and see him. You know ice cream makes everyone feel better,¡± Aayan perks up.


    ¡°Yes, we can take some for him if you want,¡± Waheeda smiles.


    If we lose Udar, it would be a big loss to all of us, even the children. I don¡¯t even want to think of such a thing happening. I can¡¯t even imagine what Fatima would go through. I should stay positive and pray hard for him to wake up soon. After breakfast I take a shower and go to the hospital to see him. I wear a striped jumpsuit with sleeves, brown sandals, a ck bag, and a ck hajib. Today I drive my Mercedes to the hospital. I don¡¯t drive the Lamborghini that Ismail got for me. It reminds me too much of him, and I am trying not to miss him.


    I arrive at the hospital and walk inside, praying I don¡¯t run into Ismail. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) he is not here, but I am sure he is not far. I enter Udar¡¯s room to see how he is fairing, and Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) he does not look as pale as yesterday. He must be recovering fast, but he is still unconscious.


    ¡°Umit, you are here.¡± Fatima saysing out of the adjoining bathroom.


    ¡°Yeah, I just got here. How is he doing?¡±


    ¡°The doctor says he is recovering well and should wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, In Shaa Ah he will wake up soon.¡±


    ¡°Ameen.¡±


    I spent a little time with Fatima before going home. Fatima noticed I was looking a bit sad and knew it was not because of Udar, even when I tried to hide it. I told her why, and she said I should not worry and that with time I would get used to him not been around again. Which I know is totally true even though it feels impossible. I know with time I will get used to Ismail no longer living with us like before. Which is funny now that I think of it, because before I would have been d he left. But now I am so sad about it. Things do change when you start living with someone.

 Chapter 40

    The following week I resume work. Work has not been the same with Emma gone, and Fatima always at the hospital during lunch time. Udar has still not woken up, but Fatima is handling it better than I would have given her credit for. She is more hopeful than ever that Udar will wake up soon, which is good.


    Things between Ismail and me are not good. Now that we don¡¯t live together, we hardly see each other or even speak to each other. We might work in the samepany, but we hardly see each other. I have also gotten a little used to him not being in the house anymore.


    I am driving to the hospital to see Udar before going home for the day. I arrive at the hospital, park my car and step inside. I also started driving my Lamborghini again, and now when I drive it I don¡¯t always sadly think of Ismail. If I even think of him, I just smile and drive my car because that¡¯s life. I won¡¯t allow myself to drown in sadness. It¡¯s not healthy for anyone. I was so deep in thought I did not realize when I reached Udar¡¯s hospital room. I can hear voices inside, maybe Fatima is talking to someone on the phone.


    ¡°As smu ykum.¡± I greet walking in.


    I was right Fatima is talking to someone. But not someone I am expecting, although I am more than happy to see her talking to this person.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm Umit,¡± Udar says in a hoarse but happy voice.


    ¡°You are awake, Ahu Akbar,¡± I grin.


    ¡°Yes, I am, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah).¡± Udar smiles back.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call me to tell me?¡± I use Fatima, because I know she would have been full of joy to see him awake and would want to share the news with me.


    ¡°He wanted to surprise everyone,¡± Fatima replies.


    ¡°Really Udar!¡± I exim.


    ¡°Yes, I like this look of shock and surprise you guys have when youe in and see I am already awake,¡± Udar replies.


    ¡°Wow, who would have thought. But anyway, I am more than happy you are awake, but why do I get the feeling it has been for a while?¡± I notice he does not look like he just woke up, but rather like he¡¯s been awake a day or so.


    ¡°You are right Umit. I actually woke upst night while Fatima was sleeping.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± Fatima asks surprised.


    ¡°Because you looked so peaceful while sleeping, and I could tell you hardly had any sleeptely, so, I wanted you to rest properly,¡± Udar replies.


    ¡°Even from your sick bed, you are still trying to take care of me. What did I do to deserve such an amazing man like you, Udar? I love you.¡± Fatima deres smiling.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± Udar answers smiling.


    ¡°Umit, could you stay with Udar for a bit? I need to get something from my car.¡± Fatima says turning to me.


    ¡°Of course, I can,¡± I say.


    ¡°I am not a child; I can take care of myself,¡± Udar grumbles.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what your doctor said a few minutes ago. He said you should not stress yourself and rest. That means letting people do things for you,¡± Fatima scolds.


    ¡°You were going to get something from your car right,¡± Udar says, trying to make Fatima leave so she won¡¯t scold him anymore.


    ¡°I will be back in a bit,¡± Fatima says walking out.


    ¡°Thank God she left. She has been making me eat this tasteless hospital food,¡± Udarins.


    ¡°I am sure she is only doing that because she cares about you,¡± I chuckle shaking my head.


    ¡°I know she does, but the food is horrible.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. In Shaa Ah, very soon you will be eating all your favorite foods.¡±


    ¡°Ameen, and Umit I wanted to talk to you about something.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± I ask curious.


    ¡°About Ismail. I know he might seem like he does not care about you, but for what it¡¯s worth he cares about you more than you can imagine.¡±


    ¡°Really? Because he does not behave like he does,¡± I don¡¯t understand why everyone thinks he cares about me, with the way he is treating me these days.


    ¡°He does. Believe me. And with time, you will know too.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if you say so,¡± I shrug as Ismail walks in with the same expression I had when I saw Udar awake.


    ¡°You are awake.¡± Ismail states, sounding very shocked and surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I am. And I am very hungry. Could you get me something to eat before Fatimaes back?¡± Udar replies.


    ¡°I see you move your body, open your eyes, and move your mouth for the first time in a week, and the first thing you tell me is to get you food?¡± Ismail shakes his head at his friend¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°What do you want me to do? I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m hungry, is all you can say. I am seeing you move for the¡­¡± Ismail teases, but does not finish because Udar cuts him off.


    ¡°Yes, yes. You are seeing me move for the first time in a week, but that is not the problem now. The problem is I am hungry, and Fatima only allows me to eat this tasteless hospital food.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to tell you right now, but I missed you man,¡± Ismail gives Udar a hug, surreptitiously wiping away a wee tear. I have never seen Ismail cry, and right now it is a beautiful sight.


    ¡°I missed you too, bro,¡± Udar smirks returning the hug.


    A few hourster, I decide to go home. Fatima had brought in food for Udar. Udar was very happy when he saw her walk in with food for him. Everyone who came to see Udar that day had the same surprised and shocked look we all had when we saw him awake. We are happy to see him awake, but the fact he has been awake for a while and we weren¡¯t called, left us feeling more than a little surprised. But that¡¯s Udar, he likes to surprise everyone.


    I am about to hop into my car when Ismail¡¯s voice stops me. I am surprised he is speaking to me. Ismail and I are not fighting, but recently he has stopped talking to me and ignores me when I try to talk to him. I don¡¯t like been treated like I don¡¯t matter, so gathering the little pride I have left I turn away.


    ¡°Umit, wait,¡± Ismail calls, walking toward me. I don¡¯t say anything when he reaches me. I wait for him to speak first.


    ¡°I know things have not been great between us. And I know it¡¯s my fault, I am sorry,¡± Ismail rubs his neck like he is shy.


    Did he just apologize? I won¡¯t say I am angry with him, but I was saddened with the way things were between us.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to apologize; you did nothing wrong.¡± I respond.


    ¡°No, I do have to; I did do something wrong.  I have been cold toward you, which is wrong. And I left the house, or rather, I almost left the house without telling you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t take it to heart so, it¡¯s fine,¡± I say d that he understands he did wrong, although I did not think ill of him because of it.


    ¡°You are such an amazing woman,¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Are you doing anything tonight?¡±


    ¡°No, why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I want to treat you to dinner as my way of saying thank you for epting my apology.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright which restaurant?¡± I am happy that things between Ismail and me have been patched up. I wonder what made him decide to apologize today, maybe seeing his best friend wake up after a week of being unconscious struck something in him. Or maybe Udar spoke to him about apologizing to me. Whichever it is I am happy we have made up.


    ¡°Just follow me, it¡¯s a surprise,¡± Ismail smiles getting into his car.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I say getting into my car, following closely behind him.


    A week has gone by, and Udar is recovering well. Fatima has been happier every day with Udar¡¯s progress, as is everyone. Ismail took me to the best Nigerian restaurant I have been to in a while. I don¡¯t know what they use to make their meals, but it was amazing. It was like I was eating vige food in my hometown. Vige food is sweeter than city food because most of their food products are not processed, so they still have their natural taste making it much nicer than city food. I enjoyed the food so much I ordered a few meals to take home with me. I felt like I was eating Nigerian food for the first time, even though I have been cooking and eating it my whole life. I will go back there another time, making sure to take Waheeda, as she ate half of the meals I took home. I almost had to fight her for my meals. I don¡¯t me her, because even back home in Nigeria it¡¯s not every day we eat such tasty food. It makes me miss Nigeria; I can¡¯t wait to go back home and eat my mom¡¯s lovely cooking.


    That day was the best day I had since we came back from our trip. Udar gained consciousness that day, and Ismail and I patched things up. The evening was spent with blissfulughter when Ismail and I went down memoryne, reminiscing about how much we used to bicker all the time. It was so funny how we could fight over the littlest things. We picked a fight over anything. Weughed at the fact that now we can be in a room together for more than 10 seconds, and not annoy the other. We are both happy things changed for the better.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I was so happy that night when I got home; I still had the same peaceful smile I had when I left Ismail. Spending time with him makes me feel happiness like I have never felt before. I love spending time with him. That night Waheeda also helped me understand the depth of my feelings for him.


    When I got home, she saw the smile on my face.


    ¡°I know that smile when I see it,¡± Waheeda smirks whileing downstairs.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask confused not knowing what she is trying to say.


    ¡°I had the same one when I fell in love with Aazim, and now you have it because you are in love with Ismail.¡± Waheeda grins.


    ¡°Are you sure I am in love with Ismail?¡± I feel veryfortable talking to Waheeda about my feelings.


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. And if you are confused, there is a way for you to find out.¡±


    ¡°Really, how?¡±


    ¡°I will ask you a few questions, and your answers will determine if you have fallen in love with Ismail or not.¡±


    ¡°Alright, ask away.¡±


    ¡°First, how do you feel when you have not seen him for half a day? Not a whole day, just half a day? Second, how do you feel when you are together? Andstly, what ce does he have in your heart?¡±


    ¡°For the first question, I miss him terribly if I don¡¯t see him for half a day. The second one, I feel very happy whenever we are together. I feel like all my happiness is with him. And for thest question, Ismail has all my heart not just a ce in my heart.¡± I smile while answering without thinking too much because I already knew all the answers.


    ¡°There you have it, your answer. I don¡¯t need to tell you how you feel about him anymore.¡± Waheeda grins while she walks away.


    She was right. She did not need to tell me, because I finally understood what I felt for him. I am in love with Ismail. Oh my God, I am in love with Ismail. I don¡¯t even know what to say or do or think with these feelings for Ismail. What if he does not love me back? Why do I always think negative, whenever I understand my feelings? I might be surprised. He might care for me and there is only one way to find out. I will have to tell him about my feelings and ask him if he feels the same way. Do I have the courage to tell him how I feel? I don¡¯t think I can do that. If he does not feel the same way, things will change between us and I don¡¯t want that to happen. So, I am going to keep my feelings to myself till I find the right time to tell him.

 Chapter 41

    The time has gone by so fast since we came back from d. A lot has happened, but Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) things are looking up for the better. Fatima and Udar n to get married by the end of the month; I am more than happy for them. They deserve all the happiness the world can offer.This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Abe is doing very well. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) she was not too traumatized by the kidnapping. She should be going back to school any time soon. She studies fashion design at the Institute of Technology in New York.


    Austin and Emma are also happier than ever, and Emma is adjusting well in her new role at her family¡¯spany. Things between Ismail and me are wonderful too. We are closer than ever and although it is not helping with my feelings for him, I can¡¯t bear to be away from him for too long either. I start to miss him, and I don¡¯t like missing him. But right now, there is nothing more I want to do than pour this coffee I am making on his head.


    Ismail and I have a meeting with an investor for mypany. Yes, that¡¯s right. I will beunching mypany soon. I have alreadyunched a few of my own apps and I want to expand mypany. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already been ten months since I started working at hispany. It feels like it has only been a few months; time does fly. Ismail is also very sad about the fact that I will be leaving thepany soon. He offered me a permanent position in hispany, but I declined it. I want to start fresh and see where life leads me. He was the one who got this investor that we are meeting today. He told me since I won¡¯t work for hispany then he will help me build thepany I desire. I was very happy that he was being very thoughtful and supportive.


    I am at his house. We are going to meet the couple who want to invest in mypany at a ranch, so we decided to take one car. I came to his ce a few minutes ago, and he is making uste by taking forever to get ready.


    ¡°Ismail why are you taking so much time! Even a woman does not take so long,¡± I shout while I pour my coffee into my travel mug.


    ¡°I am ready,¡± Ismail answers,ing down the stairs.


    ¡°Finally, let¡¯s go,¡± I say taking a sip of my coffee, but I quickly spit out the hot coffee that burns my tongue. Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah)! This thing is so hot, but that¡¯s not the reason why I am screaming like a mad woman. In the process of removing the cup from my mouth, I also poured the coffee on myself.


    ¡°HOT, HOT, HOT, Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah)! It burns!¡± I scream rushing to the sink, sshing water on myself.


    ¡°Umit, are you alright,¡± Ismail asks concerned.


    ¡°I am fine now; the burning pain has stopped.¡±


    ¡°Umit!¡± Ismail says and quickly turns around.


    Why did he turn away like that? I look down at myself to see if anything is wrong and a lot is wrong. I can¡¯t believe this is happening. Not only did I get my shirt ruined by coffee and water, but because I am wearing a white blouse my shirt is transparent now and my bra is on full disy. I quickly use my hands to cover my chest. Of all the times for something like this to happen to me, it¡¯s in front of Ismail. I feel so embarrassed right now. I can¡¯t imagine what is going through his head.


    ¡°You should wear this,¡± Ismail says, handing me his suit jacket. I take it from his hands and quickly put it on. I button all the buttons making sure I¡¯m fully covered, and nothing is showing.


    ¡°Thank you. You can turn around now,¡± I say still feeling very embarrassed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go anywhere like that, you have to change,¡± Ismailments as he turns around to face me.


    ¡°I know, but we can¡¯t go back to my ce, we will bete for the meeting,¡± I say, feeling like today is just not my day.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true,¡± Ismail looks thoughtful.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I have no idea how I am going to get changed and still get to the meeting on time.


    ¡°What if you wear one of my shirts?¡±


    ¡°Wear what?¡± I say not understanding.


    ¡°Wear one of my shirts and style it like youdies do with men¡¯s clothing.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s not a bad idea. But I doubt your shirt will be my size. It will look like I borrowed someone¡¯s shirt.¡± I understand what he is saying, but I worry I might look funny.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said you should style it like youdies do with men¡¯s clothing. Nowe with me,¡± Ismail says going back upstairs.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I¡¯m not sure if wearing his shirt is the right thing to do.


    ¡°Either you wear my shirt, or we go back to your ce, and bete for the meeting. Which do you want?¡± he says, stopping midway up the stairs.


    ¡°Fine, I will wear your shirt,¡± I say following him upstairs.


    We take the stairs and stop at the first door to the right.


    ¡°This is my room. The closet is the door on the right. Pick any shirt you want. I will be waiting downstairs,¡± Ismail says and walks back downstairs.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say before he disappears down the stairs.


    I turn the doorknob and step into a beautiful room. The walls are painted charcoal. There is a big window to the right overlooking the city. I can bet at night it will look gorgeous with the city lights. Behind the bedpost is a grey painted picture of a tree that blends with the room. The bed is a white king-sized bed with white side tables andmps. There is also a sitting area with a ck couch, a TV, and a center table. The room gives me a twilight movie feeling, with the colors and everything.


    I walk toward the closet. I open it and see every brand of designer suit, button-up shirts, trousers, shirts, and jeans there is in the world. Ismail is richer than I expected, wow. I pick a ck button-up shirt. It smells wonderful. I like his cologne. I quickly change and walk back downstairs. Good thing I wore jeans today because I was able to tuck the shirt in and make it look as fashionable as I can. I also folded the sleeves over because they were too long.


    ¡°I am ready,¡± I say reaching thest step.


    ¡°You look good in my clothes,¡± Ismail smirks.


    ¡°I know you are only saying that to make me feel better, but anyway thank you.¡±


    ¡°I am not; you actually look good.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± I look down at myself and admit I don¡¯t look that bad. He nods his head smiling.


    ¡°Thank you then, and let¡¯s go. We are alreadyte as it is,¡± I say, grabbing my coat while walking out of the door. Ismail follows and we get into his car to be on our way.


    We get back to the office during lunchtime. Going to the ranch took us about an hour to get there, and we used another hour to get back. The meeting did not take long; I pitched my reasons why they should invest in mypany. They seem to like all the services mypany offers to the public. They did not say if they will invest or not, but they said they would get back to me soon. I am praying deeply they agree to invest. It will really help mypany grow and expand.


    I am driving Ismail¡¯s car to meet up with the girls for lunch. This is the first lunch we are having since we came back from our trip. Fatima was busy with taking care of Udar and has not had time to have lunch with me. Emma has been adjusting into herpany and has not had time to spare for lunch with us. I have been spending most of my lunch breaks with Ismail. Since we patched things up, we have been going for lunch together. Spending time with him makes me very happy, even if it¡¯s as little as just eating lunch together. I left the office after praying and dropping Ismail off before taking his car.

 Chapter 42

    I arrive at the restaurant and walk in to meet Fatima and Emma.


    ¡°As smu ykum, how are you guys doing?¡± I greet hugging them both.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm, we are doing great,¡± Fatima replies.


    ¡°Same here,¡± Emma says hugging me.


    ¡°Umit, what in God¡¯s name are you wearing?¡± Fatima says when I take off my coat to sit down.


    ¡°Oh this? It is Ismail¡¯s shirt, I borrowed it. Mine got¡­¡± I start to exin, but I don¡¯t get to finish before Fatima cuts me off.


    ¡°You are wearing whose shirt? Umit, I know we gave you our blessing, but there are steps to follow,¡± Fatima says in a dramatic voice while shaking her head.


    ¡°Fatima, what are you saying?¡± I respond totally confused.


    ¡°I am saying, now you are wearing his shirt. The next thing we know, your stomach is growing more than normal,¡± Fatima sounds like she is holding back herughter.


    ¡°Fatima you are not serious, you know that is impossible. I don¡¯t even know why I am answering you,¡± I say shaking my head understanding what Fatima is implying, but I also know she just wants to mess with me.


    ¡°I am being serious Umit. Emma is this not how it all starts,¡± Fatima teases.


    ¡°Fatima, will you stop messing with Umit. I am sure there is a good reason as to why she is wearing Ismail¡¯s shirt,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Thank you, Emma, and yes, there is. Fatima, I don¡¯t me you, you don¡¯t have work this afternoon. That¡¯s why you want to make trouble. Let me eat my lunch. I don¡¯t have time for your mischief.¡± I say shaking my head.


    ¡°There is no need for that bestie. I was only joking. I know there must be a good reason as to why you are wearing his shirt,¡± Fatima states.


    ¡°Just as well, because if not, if not, if not¡­¡± I say in a dramatic voice.


    ¡°I know, I know, but really why are you wearing his shirt? I can¡¯te up with any good reason to why you would,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Yeah, why?¡± Emma asks. I exin to them what happened this morning, and how embarrassing it was for me.


    ¡°So, he saw your bra,¡± Fatimaughs.


    ¡°I am sure you wished you could disappear at that moment,¡± Emma saysughing.


    ¡°Why are you guysughing? It was very embarrassing for me. It was only by Ah¡¯s grace I was able to face him again, I was so embarrassed,¡± I say, feeling like they are not doing anything to make me feel better after what happened this morning.


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean tough but it¡¯s kind of funny¡± Fatima says, still grinning.


    ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯tugh again,¡± Emma says trying to hold back herughter too.


    ¡°It¡¯s not funny, stopughing. I already have enough reminders of what happened, whenever I look at the shirt I am wearing today,¡± I huff.


    ¡°We are sorry, and the shirt does not look that bad. You are rocking it pretty nice,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Yeah, you are, so don¡¯t mind us. You don¡¯t look bad,¡± Fatima chimes in.


    ¡°Really, because that was the same thing Ismail said this morning,¡± I say looking at my outfit.


    ¡°Yes, he is right. I only noticed because I know most of your clothes, and I know you don¡¯t have anything like this,¡± Fatima says. The reason Fatima knows most of my clothes is that she wears half of them. Every time shees to visit me, she always checks my closet and if I have new clothes, she always picks a few for herself. The same goes for when I go to her house so you can say we are even.


    ¡°Oh, I thought it was because it looked bad,¡± I say feeling very happy Ismail was not just saying I looked good to make me happy.


    ¡°Nope, you don¡¯t,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°That¡¯s good then,¡± I reply smiling.


    ¡°Yeah, can we order now, I am famished,¡± Emma says sounding very hungry.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, we can,¡± I say, calling a waiter to our table.


    I order white rice with baked sweet and sour chicken. Fatima orders baked chicken potatoes. Emma orders Primavera stuffed chicken and vegetables. While eating, Emma asks Fatima how the wedding preparations areing along.


    ¡°It is as hectic as ever; I pray I will be done with everything before the D-day. Good thing we had to move it up a little because of the awards show,¡± Fatima replies sounding a bit stressed out.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, but that reminds me¡­, who are you guys wearing for the award show?¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Versace asked to make my dress; I am so happy words can¡¯t exin it. They heard I am Udar¡¯s fianc¨¦ and emailed me saying they want to make my dress for the award show. I am so sorry I did not tell you guys sooner. I was going to tell you, but it slipped my mind with the wedding preparations taking up all of my time,¡± Fatima says excitedly.


    ¡°I am so happy for you, Umit. What about you?¡± Emma asks turning to me.


    ¡°I am so happy for you Fatima. As for me, I have not decided between Chanel and Dolce and Gabbana. I have a few dresses I bought from Paris, and I don¡¯t know which to pick. Emma, are you and Austining for the show?¡± I reply.


    ¡°Maybe we shoulde by and help you decide. And yeah, Austin and I won¡¯t miss it for the world. His two best friends both have nominations.¡±


    ¡°That will be great. I don¡¯t mind an extra opinion while picking which to wear, and yeah that¡¯s true. I think Udar has four or two and Ismail also. I don¡¯t really remember, I only just found out the award show even exists,¡± I say.


    ¡°Me too. I only found out like two weeks ago, and Udar has four nominations, as does Ismail,¡± Fatima says smiling, sounding very proud of her Fianc¨¦.


    ¡°Oh yes, I remember now, and Emma, since you areing who are you wearing?¡± I ask her.


    ¡°I am wearing Michael Kors,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice; I love their bags,¡± I say.


    ¡°Me too, they are really lovely,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Yeah, they are,¡± Emma agrees.


    We finished eating lunch an hour ago. I am back at the office, and I have a lot of work to do. I can¡¯t wait to be done and go home. I have so much work to catch up on because I was absent in the morning. It still feels unreal that I am leaving so soon. I am really going to miss this ce.


    Ismail and I are driving home after a long day at the office, when the most embarrassing thing to ever happen to me starts happening. My stomach makes a loud noise while it starts to ache, and I need to go to the toilet any minute now. I can¡¯t believe of all the times for me to have a bad stomach it had to be today. Have I not embarrassed myself enough in front of Ismail? What did I eat to put me in such a situation?


    ¡°Umit was that you, are you hungry? Should we stop and get something on our way?¡± Ismail asks, thinking the noise from my stomach is due to hunger, not knowing I need to use the restroom badly.


    ¡°No, drive home fast, really fast!¡± I say while I hold the door handle tightly, praying deeply the tulence I am feeling right now does note out and betray me. I don¡¯t think I would be able to ever show my face in front of Ismail again.


    ¡°Are you sure, because I don¡¯t mind stopping.¡±


    ¡°No, like I said drive faster,¡± I say feeling the fart close toing out, but I hold it back in. I don¡¯t dare release it and face humiliation in front of Ismail.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so,¡± Ismail says increasing his speed home.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say finally feeling a bit better.


    Ismail gets to his house in time because I don¡¯t think I could hold it in any longer. He parks the car; I quickly open the door and walk inside as fast as I can but trying as much as possible not to be too obvious, that I am rushing to the toilet. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) the first door I open is a toilet.


    Two minutester I am done, but less than a minute after I am back in the toilet. I can¡¯t believe of all days for me to have diarrhea, it had to be today in Ismail¡¯s house. I don¡¯t think I will be able to face Ismail again after today. Ie out of the toilet for the second time, and this time my stomach hurts far more than before. It feels like they are stabbing my stomach countless times while twisting it at the same time. It hurts so bad; I just wish the pain would stop.


    ¡°Umit, are you alright, you don¡¯t look too good,¡± Ismail says walking into the living room.


    ¡°I am fine,¡± I say sitting down on the couch, but I don¡¯t even get to sit down for more than 2 minutes before I rush back to the bathroom, and this time I vomit. Ya Ah, please make the pain go away. It¡¯s hurting me badly.


    ¡°Umit, you are not fine, I am calling a doctor,¡± Ismail says sounding very worried while he picks up his phone and starts dialing a number.


    ¡°No, there is no need. If I take a painkiller, I will be fine. Please, could you help me by going to the pharmacy?¡± I ask holding my belly in pain while I take a seat on the couch.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so. But if you don¡¯t feel better in an hour, I will call a doctor,¡± Ismail says, sounding very concerned. I am kind of happy he cares about my health, not that I am happy with my condition, but it¡¯s nice to have him care and be worried for me. I even forgot the fact that my situation is very embarrassing, but rather I am filled with joy from his affection.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine with me. Let me just get my handbag and write it down for you¡± I say looking around, but I can¡¯t find my handbag. Oh, I forgot I was in such a rush to get out of the car, I left it in the car. I stand up from the couch to get it, but Ismail stops me.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± He asks blocking my path while he makes me sit back down.


    ¡°I was going to get my handbag,¡± I say feeling my stomach get worse by the minute.


    ¡°You are in no condition to go anywhere, and your handbag is here. I brought it in for you,¡± he says handing me my handbag.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say, taking it from his hand. I remove pen and paper and write down the name of the drug and give it to him.


    ¡°I will be back as quick as I can with the drug, but in the meantime, why don¡¯t you lie down in the guest room and see if you can get some rest. The door opposite mine is a spare room. You can lie down in there while you wait for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, I will.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, I will be back soon,¡± he says and walks out the door in quick steps while I take the stairs to the guest room. Holding the bannister while going up, praying I don¡¯t fall from how weak I am.


    I don¡¯t even have time to admire the room before I rush to the bathroom and use it. I think that is the third or fourth time I have gone today, and every time I go, it makes me feel worse than before. The pain is also not helping matters. I drag myself to the bed, praying I can get some sleep and feel better before Ismailes back with the painkillers.


    I go to the toilet one more time before I am finally able to get some sleep. The next time I open my eyes I am feeling much better, but I still feel a little weak. I look to the side table and see the drugs I asked Ismail to get with a bottle of water. I take the pills praying In Shaa Ah (If Ah Wills) it works fast, because although the pain has subsided it mighte back. I go back to sleep praying In Shaa Ah (If Ah Wills) I don¡¯t wake up to go to the bathroom again.


    I sleep for a couple of peaceful hours with no toilet breaks. I wake upter in the night to perform Maghrib (Evening) and Isha (Night) prayers. I decide to lie down and sleep a bit more before I need to go home, but the next time I open my eyes, you won¡¯t believe what time it is.

 Chapter 43

    I can¡¯t believe this happened. Was I that tired from yesterday? I slept till morning in Ismail¡¯s house. I can¡¯t imagine what he thinks of me now. First, he saw my bra, then he watched me get sick with diarrhea. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I am feeling a lot better and the pain in my stomach is almost gone, but I still go to the toilet often.


    I walk to the bathroom to perform Wudu (Ablution) and to say my morning prayers. I also brush my teeth with a spare toothbrush in the bathroom. I walk out and perform my prayers before stepping out of the room to find Ismail, but on my way out, I find something outside my door. It is a small bag with a letter attached to it. I carry it back into the room to read it and find out what¡¯s inside the bag.


    The letter reads:


    As smu ykum Umit, I hope you are feeling much better this morning. I hope the drugs I bought worked. If they didn¡¯t, and you are not feeling better I will call a doctor for you. I have a set of clean clothes for you to change into. You can use the bathroom in your room to take a shower. I will be waiting for you downstairs when you are done.


    Ismail


    Ismail is such a thoughtful person, caring for me and checking if I am feeling better. He even gave me a clean set of clothes to change into, so lovely of him. These are the things he does that make it hard for me not to fall in love with him more and more every day.


    I take a shower and change into the clothes he gave me. There is a pair of sweatpants and a ck t-shirt. I had to pull the rope of the sweatpants really tight, so it won¡¯t slide off my hips. The t-shirt is a bit long but not too bad, and they both smell like the button up shirt, lovely as ever. I really like his scent; I wonder which cologne he uses.


    I walk out of the room and take the stairs down. I look around the living room, but I don¡¯t see Ismail. I walk towards the kitchen and find him doing the unexpected. Ismail is cooking. In all the years I have known Ismail, I have never seen the man cook. I must say he does look hot while cooking with his sleeves rolled up, showing his toned arms as he works his way around the kitchen. I can¡¯t believe I just did that! Did I just admire Ismail while he is cooking? I don¡¯t know what I am turning into these days.


    ¡°As smu ykum,¡± I greet taking a seat on a stool in the kitchen.


    ¡°Wa ykum sm, how are you feeling Umit? Much better I hope,¡± he says turning around from the stove with a lovely smile.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), I am feeling much better, thank you for the clothes.¡±


    ¡°You are wee, and I am happy you are feeling better.¡±


    ¡°So, what are you cooking, and I must say this is the first time I have ever seen you cook.¡±


    ¡°I am making pancakes. Just wait a bit I am almost done.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I can¡¯t wait to taste it,¡± I say eager to taste Ismail¡¯s cooking.


    A few minutester, Ismail has finished making breakfast. He made pancakes with sausages which he serves at the dining table outside on the patio. The view from here of the beautiful garden is quite lovely.


    ¡°So, how does it taste?¡± Ismail asks sounding a bit nervous about me eating the meal he prepared.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s see if you are a good cook or not,¡± I tease taking a bite of the pancakes, and I must admit they are lovely. I never knew Ismail would know how to make such sweet pancakes.


    ¡°It¡¯s really good, I love them,¡± I say around a mouth full of pancakes. They are nicer than I expected.


    ¡°Really,¡± he says sounding very happy.


    ¡°Yes, they are. Can¡¯t you see how much I love them?¡± I smile while enjoying the nice breakfast made by Ismail.


    ¡°Thank you, you are the firstdy who has eaten my cooking, except from my mom,¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°Really, you should cook for me more often then.¡±


    ¡°I can if you want. I don¡¯t mind cooking for you any day, anytime you want. Just call me, and I wille right away,¡± Ismail grins.


    ¡°Alright then, Chef Ismail, I will take you up on it,¡± I reply smiling.


    When Ismail and I are finished eating, we have a little argument about me washing the dishes.


    The only reason I won that was because he got a call and had to leave. After I finish the dishes, I walk into the living room to look for my handbag and check my phone for any missed calls or texts. The living room has ck couches with ck throw pillows and a brown coffee table. To the right is a bookshelf built into the wall. To my left is a fish tank with a variety of colorful fish giving the living room color.


    I only have a few missed calls from Waheeda and a few messages from WhatsApp, Instagram, and other social media ounts. I decide to call Waheeda to tell her where I am. I am sure she is worried sick, but while I am about to call her, I see a message from her I did not see before. I open it to read it before calling her. The message says: I know you are at Ismail¡¯s house. I wish you a quick recovery ande back home when you feel much better. Since that is settled, why do I still feel like I am forgetting something? Oh my God, I can¡¯t believe I forgot I have to go to work today. My supervisor is going to kill me! We have a meeting scheduled this morning, and I am not even close to being on my way. I can feel my stomach telling me I need to go to the toilet. I am going to be sote, besides needing to go the toilet I also need to go back home and change before driving to the office. By the time I am at the office I am sure the meeting will be over. I quickly go to the toilet, as I know I will not make it out to the gate and back home, with the way I am feeling.


    Coming out of the toilet, I walk back to the living room to get my handbag and get going, but Ismail stops me from leaving.


    ¡°Where are you going in such a hurry?¡± Ismail says, blocking my path out of the door.


    ¡°I am going to work,¡± I say trying to make my way around him. Why is he even blocking my way?


    ¡°No, you are not going to work.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask feeling totally confused by his behavior.


    ¡°Because you are not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°I am fine. I can go to work,¡± I say trying again to make my way around him.


    ¡°No, you are not, I just saw you leave the toilet,¡± he says, and I feel like the earth should swallow me whole. I don¡¯t think I have ever felt more embarrassed in my life than I do right now. Of all things to happen to me, is for Ismail to say he saw me leaving the toilet. If I thought being sick was embarrassing, then I need to think again. Why do embarrassing things keep happening to me in front of Ismail. Ya Ah please make it stop. I don¡¯t think I can bear it any longer. I don¡¯t even say a word, too embarrassed to say a thing.


    ¡°Umit, I know you have not fully recovered. So, you are not going to work.  I have already called your supervisor and told her about your situation.¡±


    ¡°My situation,¡± I repeat, wondering if he told her what is wrong with me.


    ¡°Yes, that you are sick and can¡¯te to work.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so that means I am free for the day,¡± I am happy I don¡¯t have to go to work today. I am going to watch all the Korean series I have missed the past few weeks. I would have gone home but I am not fully recovered, and I don¡¯t want to test my stomach on the way home. I can¡¯t imagine what will happen if I need to go to the toilet and I can¡¯t find a restroom close by.


    ¡°Yes, you are free for the day and if you need me, I am in my study,¡± he says walking away when I stop him.


    ¡°Why are you not going to work?¡± I ask noticing he is not dressed for work.


    ¡°Because my dear Umit is not feeling well, and I have to make sure she is feeling better before I can leave her alone and go to work.¡± Ismail says, smiling when he says, ¡®My Dear Umit.¡¯


    I can¡¯t believe he called me his dear. Just hearing his voice say my name brings a big smile to my face, and even more when he says it with ¡®My Dear¡¯. I can feel my heart beating faster and louder to how much his words affect me. And to top it off he took the day off from work to make sure I am feeling better. That alone tells me he cares for me. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I am his sister-inw or for another reason. I am praying the other reason would be because he likes me. There is a way for me to find out how he feels about me and stop wondering, but I don¡¯t have that courage to ask him. I fear he might reject me and not have the same feelings I have for him. My heart is not strong enough to handle that if it happens. So, to be on the safe side I will keep my feelings to myself until I feel it¡¯s the right time to tell him.


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± I say finding it hard to say much with all the emotions going through me right now.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°Yes, see youter, Umit,¡± Ismail says walking to his study.


    Once Ismail disappears into his study I walk back to the couch and reply to a few messages on my social media ounts. After a while, I get bored from watching feeds on Instagram. I decide to watch the Korean series I have been wishing to watch all week. I pick up myptop from the dining table which I am guessing Ismail got out of the car for me. I walk back to the living room and I connect myptop with an HDMI cord. I y the Korean series I want to watch and walk back to the couch.


    The name of the Korean series I am watching is ¡®Touch Your heart.¡¯ It is so interesting, funny and has a very nice love story. The series is still aired so only a few episodes are out. I finish thest episode released recently before starting a Chinese one. This one is the first and best Chinese series I have ever watched. The name of the series is ¡®Legend of Fuyao.¡¯ It is so amazing. The martial arts disyed in the series is a little extreme, but wonderful to watch. The love between the main characters Fuyao and Wuji is so intense, amazing, and beautiful. The love they have is so beautiful it makes me wish I had someone who loves me as much as Wuji loves Fuyao. There is only one person I wish would love me like that¡­ Ismail. I wish one day he could look at me with so much love in his eyes, the way Wuji looks at Fuyao. Treat me like I am the most important thing to him in the world. Love me like no one has ever loved me before. I have been thinking about Ismail more than normal today. I think I need to stop before I end up daydreaming about him. I continue my series and I pray I don¡¯t cry, seeing how great and intense the series is.


    Hourster I am halfway through the series; I pause it to go and pray Dhuhr St (Afternoon Prayer) and make lunch for Ismail and me.


    I am making Caesar sd for lunch. When I am done, I walk to Ismail¡¯s study to call him to eat. I knock a few times, but no one answers, and I decide to enter but I announce my presence while walking in.


    ¡°Ismail, Ismail are you here? It¡¯s Umit, lunch is ready,¡± I call out walking in, but no one is here. Maybe he is somewhere else in the house.


    I decide to look for him around the house but stop in my tracks when I notice something ying on hisputer. I walk back to pause it, thinking he probably forgot to do so before leaving. I am about to pause the video when I notice what is ying. Without realizing I sit down and grab onto the armrests, not believing what my eyes are seeing. I feel tears streaming from my eyes as I continue to watch the most brutal and horrifying thing I have ever witnessed in my life. I turn away from the screen, unable to bear to watch anymore. I quickly switch off theputer, not able to handle it anymore.


    I sit numb for a good 10 minutes, trying to wrap my head around what I just witnessed. Trying to understand what in God¡¯s name I just watched? I realize Ismail hase in noticing my tear-stained face and shocked expression. I don¡¯t know how long he has been standing in front of me, because I have been so shocked and lost in my thoughts, trying to figure out what happened. I can tell from his bodynguage he has been trying to get my attention, and I can see his lips moving, but I can¡¯t tell what he is saying. After what feels like forever, Ie out of my daze and finally ask the question running through my mind.


    ¡°Ismail, what in Ah¡¯s name did I just watch?¡± I pant with heavy breaths.


    ¡°Umit, there is a perfectly good exnation to why you just witnessed that.¡±


    ¡°I am listening, because I can¡¯te up with any reason why I watched that on yourputer.¡±

 Chapter 44

    ¡°There is a reason, and I will exin. The video you watched is not a video it is actually CCTV Surveince footage,¡± he says taking a seat in front of me.


    ¡°I think I got that right from the beginning,¡± I say feeling a bit upset and not understanding why he is not going straight to the point. And yes, I realized the video I was watching was CCTV footage. What I don¡¯t understand is why he is watching it on his home pc.


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good. It was a deal between two men,¡± Ismail says still not giving any information or an exnation.


    ¡°Ismail I just watched everything unfold in front of me. I am not asking you to tell me what happened, rather exin to me why I watched it on yourputer,¡± I reply getting straight to the point, not liking the fact that he is holding back.


    ¡°I see you are a little upset and confused; that is understandable.¡±


    ¡°Ismail I am not upset because I watched the most brutal thing in my life. I am getting upset because you won¡¯t exin to me why I saw that on yourputer!¡± I say getting more upset by the minute as he continues to refuse to exin. I don¡¯t want to believe what is going through my head. I just want him to exin to me what is going on.


    ¡°Alright, I didn¡¯t want to tell you, but it seems like that is impossible after what you witnessed. I will tell you everything you want to know.¡±


    ¡°You have been saying that for the past two minutes, and we are still here.¡±


    ¡°I will go straight to the point this time. The events you watched was a deal between two men. One manufactures guns, and the other is a gun dealer. I hacked into the CCTV cameras close by because I need evidence against Mr. Alberto, the gun dealer.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why are you doing this? Isn¡¯t that what we have the police for?¡± I say getting more confused by the second.


    ¡°Yes, we do. But Umit, can you tell me exactly what you saw before I exin further.¡± ¡°Alright. Like you said it was a deal between two men. I only saw one person¡¯s face; I did not see the others. His back was to the camera. I don¡¯t know who the gun manufacturer is, or who Mr. Alberto is, but I am guessing the one whose face I could see was the gun manufacturer because he was the one who provided the guns for the other person. The other person whose back was to the camera, who I am guessing is Mr. Alberto, had two briefcases with him. There was a lot of money in it. He showed it to the gun manufacturer. That¡¯s how I know. It looked like they had a little argument, I guess about the prize of the guns from their bodynguage. They seem like they had concluded their business, but then the buyer betrayed the gun manufacturer. He ordered his men to start shooting, killing all the gun manufacturer¡¯s men. They did not even have any time to bring out their guns and fight back before they were shot dead. Ismail, I watched men fall to the ground like flies. It was the most horrifying thing I have ever witnessed in my life. The gun manufacturer was thest to be shot; he was shot in the head, dying instantly. I saw blood flowing from all the men they killed as theyy dead on the ground. It was so painful to watch all those men die. I never wish to witness that again in my life,¡± I tell him, feeling tears roll down my face as I relive the events I watched.


    ¡°Umit, I am so sorry you saw that. I never wished for you to,¡± Ismail says sounding sad while he hands me his handkerchief.


    ¡°Thank you, it¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not your fault I did but I would really like to know why you took it upon yourself to hack into CCTV to find this,¡± I ask wiping my tears away.


    ¡°I will tell you everything from the beginning so that you can fully understand. I have a friend, David. He is a policeman. He has been trying to put Mr. Alberto in jail for about two years now. Every time he gets some evidence against Mr. Alberto, he always finds a way to get away with it.


    A few months back he came to me and asked me to help him get strong evidence against Mr. Alberto. At first, I didn¡¯t agree but then he showed me a video of how the guns Mr. Alberto buys are used to kill innocent people. I agreed to help, and I applied for an IT position in Mr. Alberto¡¯spany.


    Within two months of working for Mr. Alberto I was able to get information about a gun deal that was going to happen, the where and when. Every time my friend received CCTV footage of Mr. Alberto like the one you saw; his back was always to the camera. It was never enough to put him in jail, but with the information I gave my friend, he could catch him in the act and get enough evidence to put him away for a long time,¡± Ismail says and taking a break from speaking.


    ¡°But I am guessing that didn¡¯t happen because I just watched him kill people. They might not have been innocent, but he still ordered their deaths,¡± I reply feeling very sad that such an evil man gets to walk around the earth freely while others suffered.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. David was going to go the next day and finally arrest Mr. Alberto, but then David went missing. I tried contacting him that day and was able to. We have a secret code we made in case one of us had toy low for a while if Mr. Alberto was suspecting us. He sent the code that day, so I assumed someone must have told Mr. Alberto we had information on him. David told me toy low for a while and leave Mr. Alberto¡¯spany.¡± he says, but I stop him from continuing because I just realized something.


    ¡°Wait, is that why you moved into your brother¡¯s house?¡± I ask recalling I never knew the reason why Ismail moved in. I found it very strange that he was so rich but decided to live with his brother.


    ¡°Yes, something like that. I had to change my lifestyle because if Mr. Alberto had me followed and found out I am richer than an IT staff member should be, it would have raised suspicions. Aazim knew I was helping David, and when I told him about changing my lifestyle, he suggested that I moved into his house. At first, I found the ideaughable, but then realized it was a brilliant idea. By moving into Aazim¡¯s house for a week, it showed I was the kind of guy who was living off his brother.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I would have never guessed that, so what happened next,¡± I ask wanting to hear how everything yed out.


    ¡°A month after I moved into Aazim¡¯s house, I tried contacting David again. I tried all means to find him, but I could not find him anywhere. I found out a weekter that David is dead. I was so shocked and confused about what happened. But what I did not know was that while I was trying to find him, I became a target for Mr. Alberto. They began following me. At first, I assumed they were paparazzi because they had cameras with them, but I started to notice that they followed me a bit too much. I didn¡¯t take it seriously because it was around the time we were leaving for our trip and felt they would stop once I was out of the country, but I was wrong. They followed me to every single country we travelled to.¡±


    ¡°Wait, were they the ones we saw in Italy. Are they the reason why those things happened to me in France and d?¡± I ask, feeling like everything is starting to make sense as to why those things happened, although I still can¡¯t understand what they were looking for.


    ¡°Yes, after that day youined to me that he was a bit odd. I did a background check and found out they were working for Mr. Alberto. That was when I realized I was being followed by Mr. Alberto¡¯s men. Like yours, my room was also searched in France, but they did not take anything. They also tried to steal my phone in d. I did not know what they were looking for until we came back to America.¡±


    ¡°What are they looking for?¡± I¡¯m curious to finally understand everything, but I still feel a few things are missing¡­


    ¡°They believe David left evidence with me before he died.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and did he leave anything with you?¡±


    ¡°No, he did not, and that¡¯s why I was watching the CCTV footage. I was trying to see if I can find the needed evidence to put Mr. Alberto away for good. David might be dead, but that is even more reason I want to help him finish what he started. If I can get evidence against Mr. Alberto, I know a good policeman who I can send the evidence to, and get Mr. Alberto arrested.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now I understand. But there are still a few things that are not clear to me. Why did they check my room, and tried to steal my phone? It¡¯s not like I know David or anything.¡¯


    ¡°Like I told you I did not know why until recently. They thought you were my girlfriend, and since they could not find it with me, they believed I gave it to you to keep it safe for me.¡±


    ¡°That makes sense, but why did they think I was your girlfriend?¡± I ask feeling my heart rate increase because they thought I was his girlfriend. Can the whole world tell I love Ismail? What if he knows and decided to keep it to himself because he does not feel the same way? I have started with my negative thinking again; I really need to stop doing this. For all I know they might have just thought so for another reason. And it¡¯s not the first-time people thought we were together. So, what makes this time different.


    ¡°Because Umit, you might not be my girlfriend, but they know you mean the world to me. They know you are someone special to me. They know you are someone close to my heart. They know I would do anything to keep you safe. And now that I have told you all these things, I hope you understand why you should keep your distance from me,¡± Ismail replies. I freeze because I don¡¯t know how to respond to all he just said. He might not have said I like you, or I love you, but all he did say clearly tells me I am more than a sister-inw to him.


    ¡°Umit, are you even listening to me?¡± Ismail asks waving his hand in front of my face.


    ¡°Yes, yes I am listening to you,¡± I saying back from my thoughts.


    ¡°I said, do you understand why keeping your distance from me will keep you safe?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, but it does not mean I am going anywhere,¡± I say. I can¡¯t believe Ismail thinks I will not do anything to help while he is in danger. I am not going anywhere. I am going to stay by his side and help him put Mr. Alberto in jail.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asks shocked.


    ¡°Because I am going to help you.¡±


    ¡°You are doing no such thing. Umit, the further you stay away from me the safer for you.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°I clearly know that, but I also know I won¡¯t be able to sit by and not help you in any way I can,¡± I say making sure he understands it is my choice and I am determined to stay by his side.


    ¡°Is there anything I can say or do to make you change your mind?¡± Ismail says sounding very defeated.


    ¡°No, there is not,¡± I smile because I know I have won this battle.


    ¡°Alright, but I am not happy with your decision.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be happy with it, you just have to ept it.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go and eat. I am famished,¡± Ismail says, walking out of his study with me following behind.


    Now that I fully understand why Ismail was pushing me away, it makes me love him more because I know he cares for my safety deeply. It makes me understand that all the cold shoulders he gave me were to keep me safe, not because he didn¡¯t care about me. I am more than happy that he cares deeply for me.

 Chapter 45

    A few days have gone by since Ismail and I had that talk. Ismail might have seemed like he agreed with my decision of staying by his side, but he did not. I can tell he wishes I would stay far away from him as much as possible, but I can¡¯t. The love I have for him won¡¯t let me. It doesn¡¯t help that Ismail has be more caring and protective of me during these past few days. He calls me every day after I leave the office, checking if I have gotten home safely. He also calls during the weekends checking if I am doing fine. These little acts make my heart flutter for him more and more every day.


    ¡°As sma ykum, Eman, Aayan, your favorite uncle is here,¡± Ismail calls out walking through the front door.


    Ismail came to the house today to pick up the kids to spend the day with him. They have been missing him and have been asking to see him for the past few weeks. Ismail decided to take them out today.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Uncle Ismail!¡± Eman and Aayan yell, running downstairs in their pajamas into Ismail arms that are wide open for a hug.


    ¡°How are you guys doing?¡± Ismail asks releasing them from the hug.


    ¡°We are fine, did youe early so you could eat breakfast with us?¡± Eman asks.


    ¡°Yes, I did. Come let¡¯s see what aunt Umit is cooking,¡± Ismail says walking towards the kitchen.


    ¡°As smu ykum,¡± Ismail greets entering the kitchen.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm. You are here quite early,¡± I respond.


    ¡°I wanted to surprise them and join you guys for breakfast.¡±


    ¡°You are very wee to join us. Aayan and Eman go and wash your hands and say your prayers. When you are done, breakfast will almost be ready.¡±


    ¡°Alright, aunt,¡± they say walking upstairs to the bathroom.


    ¡°So, what are you cooking?¡± Ismail asks taking a seat on a stool in the kitchen.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Nigerian breakfast, it is called Yam and egg sauce.¡±


    ¡°Hmm it sounds nice, so are you going to make the yam like you always do or in another way?¡±


    ¡°I am making it differently from the usual way you eat it with soup. I am frying the yam today.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I can already imagine it been tasty, I can¡¯t wait to eat it,¡± he smiles.


    I smile back and start preparing our breakfast. Firstly, I blend the tomatoes and red bell peppers with onions. I put a little oil in a pan. I let the oil heat up a bit before pouring in my blended puree. When the puree starts bing a sauce, I let it fry a bit before adding a few eggs. I also add seasoning. When it¡¯s be egg sauce, I set it aside and start preparing the fried yam. I peel the back of the yam, wash it, and slice it into small pieces. I wash it again with water after slicing it before sprinkling salt on it. I put the sliced yam in deep, hot oil to fry. Once it¡¯s done frying, I serve it with the egg sauce.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± I ask Ismail while we are eating at the dining table.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice. I wouldn¡¯t mind having it again some time,¡± he says smiling.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. And Umit, I wanted to ask, are you busyter today?¡±


    ¡°No, why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°I forgot today that I have a packageing inter, could you please receive it for me.¡±


    ¡°Sure, what time?¡±


    ¡°2 PM. but please be there before 2 PM.¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are wee. And after breakfast, there is something I would like to talk to you about,¡± I say and as soon as the words leave my mouth, Aazim and Waheeda share a smile with a knowing look on their faces.


    I wonder why they are smiling. What do they think I want to tell Ismail? I don¡¯t even ask because I doubt they have a good reason as to why they are smiling. I am sure they probably think I want to tell Ismail about my feelings for him, but I don¡¯t. I just have a question for him, that¡¯s all.


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Ismail replies.


    We finished breakfast a few minutes ago. The kids are getting ready to leave for the amusement park with Ismail. I am washing the dishes in the kitchen when Ismail walks in.


    ¡°So, what did you want to speak to me about?¡± he says, walking into the kitchen while he takes a seat on the stool.


    ¡°Oh, I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°What did you want to ask me?¡±


    ¡°The other day, while you were talking you said you were only going to stay for a week. What made you stay longer?¡± I say while I take a seat in front of him.


    Ever since Ismail and I spoke that day, my mind has been bugging me to ask him why he stayed for more than a week. I feel like there is a good reason as to why he stayed for months.


    ¡°You,¡± Ismail answers smiling.


    ¡°Me?¡± I reply totally confused about me being the reason he stayed.


    ¡°Yes, you Umit. You are the reason I stayed months longer than I nned to.¡±


    ¡°How did I make you stay longer?¡± I ask curious to know.


    ¡°When I first came to the house, I didn¡¯t like the idea of us living together, but then I got to know the real you, and loved living in the same house as you. I did not want to leave because I loved living with you,¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I say not knowing how to respond to what he said.


    What does he mean by he loved living with me? Does that mean I mean far more to him than I give myself credit for? Ya Ah, what does it mean? I am so confused right now. Maybe I should ask him and stop wondering what it means. I am about to speak when Emanes running into the kitchen, all dressed and ready to go.


    ¡°Uncle Ismail, Uncle Ismail, let¡¯s get going,¡± Eman says pulling Ismail¡¯s arm, dragging him out of the kitchen.


    ¡°I will see youter Umit, bye,¡± he says before walking out of the kitchen.


    ¡°Bye,¡± I say to myself because he already left the kitchen before I could reply. I also did not get to ask him what he meant by him loving living with me. I will have to find out another day.


    The kids and Ismail already left for the amusement park, probably having the best day out. I am at home trying to finish up some work before driving to Ismail¡¯s house to pick up delivery of that package of his. I pray Dhuhr (Afternoon) prayer before leaving for Ismail¡¯s house.


    I drive through his gate, but not before putting in the passcode. The house is nice with big ss windows giving you a lovely view of inside the house. It is a two-story building, but it¡¯s not too big or too small. The front yard has these cute little flowers all around, giving the house a very weing feeling. I park the car and step out. I walk on a natural rock bed surrounded by stone pavers that lead to the front door.


    I get to the front door and I use my fingerprint to open the door. Ismail added my fingerprint thest time I came and told me the passcode for the gate. The first time I came here I did not understand why Ismail had so much security, but now that I know everything, I understand fully well why he does. I am a little early, so I walk to the living room to watch some TV before it gets here.


    By 2 p. m. on the dot, the package arrives. I open the gate for the car to drive in. I find it a bit unusual that they came in a car, not a delivery van. I walk to the door to collect the package, but I don¡¯t move from my spot once I see who is standing in front of the door. I am probably not seeing well; I can¡¯t believe who I am seeing? How is he standing in front of me right now?


    ¡°May Ie in?¡± he says, smiling at my shocked expression.


    ¡°Y-Y¡ªYY,¡± I say trying to form a word, but I can¡¯t form any because I still can¡¯t believe what I am seeing.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± he says, walking inside the house with a few others I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°Ho-o-w-w are you here?¡± I stutter finally able to make wordse out of my mouth.


    ¡°Good day too you, Miss Umit. I am Mr. Tony Ward¡­,¡± he says, but I don¡¯t let him finish.


    ¡°I know who you are, but I am wondering what you are doing here,¡± I say still trying to process what Tony Ward is doing in Ismail¡¯s house. Tony Ward is my favorite designer. I love every single design he has ever made in his life.


    ¡°Maybe if we sit down, I can exin everything to you,¡± he says walking us to the couch.


    ¡°I have been asked to design the dress you will wear for the award showing up by the end of the month,¡± he says once we take our seats.


    ¡°You are doing what?¡± I say feeling very shocked by what I am hearing.


    ¡°I will be designing your dress for the award show.¡±


    ¡°I heard you fine and clear. I am just trying to process everything I am seeing and hearing because it¡¯s not every day you see your fashion icon in front of you,¡± I say my words tumbling out in fast breath. I think I am dreaming, let me pinch myself to be sure. I pinch myself, and it hurts, I am definitely not dreaming.


    ¡°Miss Umit, you shouldn¡¯t do that. I am real as I can be,¡± he says smiling, amused at my reaction.


    ¡°I know that now,¡± I say rubbing the area I pinched myself.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you call Mr. Uthman? Maybe he can exin everything to you better.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think I should. I will be back in a minute,¡± I say, walking towards the kitchen to call Ismail.


    It rings a few times before he picks up.


    ¡°Ismail can you exin to me what I am seeing and hearing right now in your house,¡± I demand as soon as he picks up.


    ¡°I am sure by now you have received my ¡®package¡¯ for you,¡± Ismail says sounding happy.


    ¡°I am not sure what you are talking about, because a human being is here, not a package.¡±


    ¡°I know that of course, but are you happy that he is there?¡±


    ¡°Ismail, I don¡¯t know if I can feel happy right now, because I am so confused, I can¡¯t process anything else in my brain.¡±


    ¡°Umit, I know you must be very surprised to see Tony Ward in my house, which is totally understandable. I asked Tony Ward to design your dress for the award show because I know how much you love him. And I know you would be more than happy if he designed your dress. That is why he is in my house telling you what I just said,¡± Ismail says.


    I finally understand why, and how Tony Ward got here. I can¡¯t believe all those times I spoke to Ismail about how much I loved Tony Ward¡¯s designs he actually listened to me. Ismail is such a darling; I don¡¯t even know how to thank him.


    ¡°Ismail thank you so much. I don¡¯t even know what words to use and describe how happy you have made me. Thank you so much,¡± I gush feeling myself tear up a bit due to how much joy I am feeling right now.


    Ismail might seem like he does not listen to the little things I say to him, but he does, and that is just so amazing about him. He knows how to make my heart flutter for him in amazing ways.


    ¡°Umit, are you crying? If you don¡¯t like Tony Ward, I could get you another designer?¡± Ismail asks sounding a bit worried.


    ¡°No, No, I am happy with him. I am just crying because I am filled with joy,¡± I say wiping the few drops of tears that fell.


    ¡°Oh, alright then, I will talk to youter. The kids want to take me on a ride. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye,¡± I say hanging up.


    I walk back to the living room to see Tony Ward and a few others he came with patiently waiting for me.


    ¡°Do you understand what is going on now, Miss Umit?¡± Tony Ward asks.


    ¡°Yes, I do, and I still can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you right now. I love all your designs; there is no design you have ever made that I don¡¯t love. You are really a great designer,¡± I enthuse feeling very excited that he is here, and he is going to be the one designing my dress for the award show.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Miss Umit.¡±


    ¡°You are wee,¡± I say smiling so much I feel my cheeks hurt.


    Tony Ward had his female assistant take my measurements for the dress he will be making for me. I am going to check in with him in a few weeks for a fitting of the dress. They left a few minutes ago, but I still can¡¯t believe he will be the one making my dress for the award show. It feels like it¡¯s a dream, but I know it¡¯s not. Ismail never ceases to amaze me with his surprises.

 Chapter 46

    I left Ismail¡¯s house an hour ago and I am on my way to Emma¡¯s house to visit her with Fatima. I am driving while Fatima has been on her iPad since I picked her up from her house. I don¡¯t know what she is doing, but whatever it is, it has her full attention.


    ¡°What are you doing? You have been using your iPad since I picked you up,¡± I say, but it takes Fatima minutes before she answers me.


    ¡°Oh, are you talking to me?¡± Fatima finally responds giving me her attention.


    ¡°Nooooo, I am talking to someone else I am in the car with,¡± I reply sarcastically.


    ¡°Sorry, I have my mind wrapped up with wedding stuff.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine and why don¡¯t you hire a wedding nner?¡±


    ¡°I did, but there are a few things a wedding nner can¡¯t do for me.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Picking out a cake, the type of flowers to be used, the colors the hall should be decorated with, how many guests I will be expecting and so much more. Umit, the list of things I have to decide before the wedding are so much,¡± Fatima says sounding exhausted with the nning of the wedding.


    ¡°Oh, sorry about that, and if there is anything I can help you with don¡¯t hesitate to ask me,¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I am truly lucky to have you as a best friend,¡± Fatima smiles.


    ¡°You should be,¡¯ I say jokingly, ¡°and here we are,¡± I drive into the underground parking lot of Emma¡¯s new apartmentplex. Emma moved in with Austin after they got back together.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) and I hope Emma has cooked because I am hungry.¡±


    ¡°Is there a time you are not looking for food?¡± I reply parking the car, grabbing my handbag and stepping out.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that because we are the same,¡± Fatima says, also getting out of the car.


    ¡°Uhm mm¡­..¡± I try to say something to that, but there is nothing I can say because it¡¯s true. We are the same when ites to food.


    ¡°You know I am right, that¡¯s why you can¡¯te up with anything to say back,¡± Fatima chuckles while I smile and shake my head.


    We are about to enter the elevator when Fatima realizes she left her bag in the car. She walks back to the car to get it. I don¡¯t wait for her and take the elevator up to the 7th floor to Emma¡¯s apartment.


    I arrive on the 7th floor of the apartmentplex and I step out of the elevator. I walk to thest door on the right but when I get there, I find something quite unusual. Emma¡¯s door is left ajar. I wonder why she left it open. Maybe someone came and forgot to close it when they walked in.


    I step inside but freeze in my tracks. I might have seen people shot to death, but I can never get used to the feeling. Emma¡¯s bodyguard that she hired, because Anna has been sending death threats to her, is lying down on the floor, looking dead. What in God¡¯s name is going on? Is he dead? Why is he on the floor? Oh Ah, what is going on?


    I quickly rush over to him to check his pulse to see if he is alive or dead. I put my fingers to the side of his neck, but I am not getting anything. I ce my finger on his wrist but also nothing. Ya Ah, I hope this man is not dead. I don¡¯t give up and ce my ear to his heart, praying dearly I hear a heartbeat. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I got a faint beat; he is not dead. I am about to call 911 when I hear voicesing from upstairs.


    ¡°Anna, you don¡¯t have to do this?¡± A voice says which sounds very simr to Emma¡¯s.


    ¡°I have to because if I do this, Paul can finally love me, and stop loving you,¡± another voice says which I am guessing is Anna¡¯s.


    ¡°Please, I am begging you, we can settle this another way, not like this,¡± Emma says sounding like she is on the verge of tears.


    Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) what is going on? Is Anna trying to kill Emma? I pray that¡¯s not what¡¯s happening. I am about to walk upstairs when Fatima walks in, she is about to scream, but I cover her mouth with my hands before she can release the scream. I tell her to keep quiet before removing my hands from her mouth.


    ¡°What is going on¡± Fatima whispers to me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I am going to find out,¡± I say whispering back while I begin walking up the stairs.


    ¡°Where are you going? We should call the police, what if something dangerous is happening,¡± Fatima says sounding scared while she pulls me back.


    ¡°That is why I need to go up to see if I can help Emma, and you should call the police while I go upstairs.¡±


    ¡°No, you should stay here with me while I call the police. What if something happened to you?¡±


    ¡°And what if something happened to Emma and I could have helped?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of you going upstairs, but please make sure nothing happens to both of you,¡± Fatima says sounding very sad like a mother would to her children.


    ¡°In Shaa Ah, we both wille back safely,¡± I say carefully walking up the stairs.


    ¡°Ameen,¡± Fatima says pulling out her phone to call the police.


    I remove my shoes while walking up the stairs, not wanting to announce my arrival in case the situation is dire upstairs. Once upstairs I check the first door to my right, making sure to be very careful while opening the door, but no one is inside. I walk to the door by my left, and it¡¯s the same thing no one is inside. I don¡¯t even know why I bothered checking. I could not hear any voicesing from there, so that clearly stated that no one was there.


    I walk a little further down the hall and stop at the third door. I don¡¯t need to open the door because it¡¯s already wide open. The scene in front of me is like Deja vu, but this time the person with the gun has their back to me. Without thinking twice about the idea that pops to my head, I execute it effectively. I can¡¯t allow what happened to Udar to happen to Emma when Ah has blessed me with such good skills.


    I walk towards Anna, making sure to be careful not wanting to make any sound to alert her that I am behind her. Emma can¡¯t see me because her eyes are fixed on Anna. I don¡¯t me her because mine would be too if someone is pointing a gun at me. I am close enough to Anna when I execute the idea that popped into my head. I use the edge of my palm to hit a side of her carotid. I watch as Anna falls to the ground unconscious and Emma freezes in her spot, shocked to the bone with what just happened.


    ¡°Emma, are you alright? Did she harm you in any way?¡± I ask walking over to check she wasn¡¯t harmed in any way.


    ¡°What just happened? Is she dead? Am I dead? Umit, is that really you?¡± Emma says, shaking violently.


    ¡°It¡¯s really me Emma, Alhamdulih, she did not harm you. It¡¯s okay now, everything is over,¡± I say pulling her into a hug.


    ¡°She tried to kill me, Umit! She tried to kill me,¡± Emma says bursting into tears.


    ¡°She can¡¯t harm you anymore, it¡¯s okay now,¡± I say rubbing soothing patterns on her back to calm her down.


    ¡°Th-h-a-aank y-you U-umit, than-k you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t cry anymore. Everything is going to be fine.¡±


    ¡°Umit, is she dead?¡± Emma asks not crying as hard as before, but she is still shaking a little.


    ¡°No, she is unconscious.¡±


    ¡°But Umit, how did you do that?¡± Emma says, staring at Anna on the floor. Anna is unconscious due to the hit I gave to her neck.


    ¡°I have training in martial arts.¡±C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    My love for action movies is what lead to my training in martial arts. I always wanted to fight like they did in the movies. So, I have been training in martial arts for a while now. I won¡¯t lie I never imagined it to be hard work because in the movies it looked so easy. It takes a lot of hard work and determination to get a ck belt in martial arts.


    ¡°Oh, that exins it, but are you sure she is not dead?¡± Emma asks about to touch Anna but pulls her hands back in fear.


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. She is not dead; she will wake up in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°Alright, then we should call the police.¡±


    ¡°The police should be here anytime soon. Fatima already called them.¡±


    ¡°Umit and Emma are you guys okay? The police are here.¡± Fatima says walking in.


    ¡°Thank God, and yes we are fine,¡± Emma says with relief.


    ¡°Alhamdulih, you guys are fine,¡± Fatima says with so much relief in her voice.


    I can¡¯t believe what would have happened if I came a secondter. Alhamdulih, I followed my instincts and acted fast. I am so happy Emma would finally be able to live free of Anna and her troubles.

 Chapter 47

    I wake up to the sound of my phone ringing. I wonder who is calling me this beautiful Saturday morning. I don¡¯t open my eyes, and answer the call, not caring to check who is calling.


    ¡°Umit, where are you?¡± the voice belonging to Fatima asks.


    ¡°Why are you looking for me this early in the morning?¡±


    ¡°Why am I looking for you? Umit, have you forgotten we have a dress appointment this morning?¡± Fatima says, sounding furious over the phone.


    Oh, my God! Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah), I can¡¯t believe I forgot. I didn¡¯t forget, really. I knew Fatima had a dress appointment on the 22nd, but I hadn¡¯t realized that was today.


    ¡°Fatima, I swear I didn¡¯t forget. I just did not know today is the 22nd. I will quickly shower and be on my way.¡± I say getting out of my bed.


    ¡°Alright, be fast because I don¡¯t want to try on a dress when you are not here.¡±


    ¡°I will be quick, bye,¡± I say hanging up while I rush to the bathroom.


    I brush my teeth and take a quick shower. I wear a blue dress with flower prints, a jeans jacket, a brown handbag, brown wedge heels, sunsses, and a blue hajib. I don¡¯t even eat breakfast before I leave the house. I will just buy something on my way or when I get there.


    I arrive in good time because it looks like Fatima just tried on her first dress. I walk in and take a seat on the couch.


    ¡°As smu ykum, I am here,¡± I greet while taking my seat.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sam. Finally, you are here. And what do you think?¡± Fatima is wearing a luxury gold sequins ball wedding gown with sleeves.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok, but I would like to see more,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yeah, me too, but Emma what do you think?¡± Fatima asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s ok for me, but seeing another one won¡¯t hurt,¡± Emma replies.


    ¡°Alright, let me try another one,¡± Fatima says walking back into the changing room.


    ¡°How are you doing, Emma?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I am fine Umit, what about you?¡±


    ¡°I am good too, and I am so happy to see a new change around you,¡± I say noticing something has changed in the past week.


    ¡°I am sure you are probably talking about how now I don¡¯t need a bodyguard anymore,¡± Emma says, clearly understanding what I am talking about. Since Anna was arrested that day, Emma does not have any use of a bodyguard anymore, and I am more than happy about it.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. I am so happy to see you and Fatima without a shadow behind your backs, which does not belong to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Me too, and Umit, I don¡¯t know how much I should thank you for saving my life that day. If not for you I don¡¯t think I would be talking to you right now. I am so thankful for what you did that day.¡± Emma says tearing up a bit.


    ¡°Emma, like I said that day, you don¡¯t have to thank me. I only did what any friend would do to help, and please don¡¯t cry. I will start crying too, to think we almost lost you that day,¡± I say wiping the few drops of tears that escaped my eyes.


    ¡°You guys are going to make me cry too. Let¡¯s not talk about such sad things, rather let¡¯s talk about how grateful we are to Ah that we have you here with us.¡± Fatima says, tearing up also.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right Fatima. Let¡¯s do that,¡± Emma says smiling a little.


    ¡°Yes, we should, and we can start by talking about this dress you tried on,¡± I say taking a good look at the second gown Fatima tried. It¡¯s a ball gown, champagne tulle, goldce appliqu¨¦s, ruff sleeve, wedding dress.


    ¡°Yeah, we should and what do you guys think?¡± Fatima asks expectantly.


    ¡°No,¡± Emma and I say at the same time and end upughing at how we both disagreed at the same time.


    ¡°Dress number threeing right up,¡± Fatima says, walking back into the changing room.


    An hourter Fatima has tried five dresses but was not able to decide which one to wear for her wedding. Her mother was meant toe but had something important to do. So, next time Fatima is bringing her along to help her choose the perfect dress.


    We are at Fatima¡¯s house helping her pick colors for the wedding and other things she wants our opinion on. I prayed Dhuhr (Afternoon) prayer when I arrived at her house. Fatima is trying to decide between the colors green, white, gold, red and pink for the wedding.


    ¡°Fatima is Udar not meant to help you pick colors for the wedding?¡± I ask, recalling this is not just the bride¡¯s job.


    ¡°He is, but he said he would just go with anything I decide.¡±


    Their wedding is set for the 30th, only three weeks away. I can tell she can¡¯t wait to get married, and I am so happy for her, but three weeks does not leave her much time to organize everything.


    ¡°How are your dressesing along for the award show on Monday?¡± Fatima asks, changing the subject.


    ¡°My dress should be arriving this evening. I can¡¯t wait to try it on,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Mine came in yesterday,¡± I tell them.


    ¡°Mine got in this morning. I can¡¯t wait to wear my dress; it¡¯s so beautiful,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°I was thinking we could go to that new salon that just opened, and have our hair and nails done,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea. I will fix us an appointment right away,¡± I say, picking up my phone and call the salon and make an appointment for us.


    ¡°What colors do you guys think would look better for the bridesmaids? Pink or grey?¡± Fatima asks.


    ¡°Pink,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Same goes for me, and our appointment is at 12, you guys should not bete,¡± I say after finishing my call with the salon.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± Fatima and Emma both say.


    ¡°I have to get going, Fatima. I need to visit the mall. I have not found the right high heels to wear for Monday,¡± I say


    ¡°What if you just wear one of the ones you bought during the trip?¡± Fatima asks.


    ¡°None seem like the right one for the award show to me. So, I want to check the mall and see if I can find something I like.¡±


    ¡°Alright if you say so, see you on Monday. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye, Umit,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Bye,¡± I say and walk out of Fatima¡¯s house.


    I am back home after spending half of my day at the mall. I think I went to more than 20 shoe stores today, looking for the right high heels. I don¡¯t know why I don¡¯t seem to be able to find the right pair of shoes. I just pray before Monday I will decide or find a pair to wear with my dress. While walking into the house, I see someone I was not expecting to see, but am more than happy to see.


    ¡°As smu ykum, I did not know you were around,¡± I greet with a smile, happy to see Ismail.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm, I wanted to surprise you when youe back home and see me around,¡± Ismail says smiling back at me.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s nice of you. So, how are you?¡±


    ¡°I am fine and you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Because a second ago you looked like something was bothering you,¡± Ismail says having noticed my dull mood when I walked into the house.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the fact that I can¡¯t find the right shoes to wear for the award show,¡± I tell him, feeling veryfortable sharing such little problems with Ismail.


    ¡°Umit, I saw you buy more than 20 pairs of high heels when we travelled. So, I don¡¯t think you should have a problem finding the right pair of shoes in your closet.¡±


    ¡°I did not say I don¡¯t have high heels but rather, I don¡¯t feel like any I have are the right one for the dress I am wearing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry for misunderstanding you, but anyway do you have a particr type you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but when I see it, I just know.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, there is not a particr color, style or anything you are looking for?¡±


    ¡°No¡­, and the way you are asking makes me suspect you want to buy some for me, or already have,¡± I say finding it a bit funny he is so interested in helping me find the right pair of high heels.


    ¡°You never know, I might already have some in my closet waiting for you,¡± Ismail smirks.


    ¡°Really? So, when are you going to give them to me?¡± I ask smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when the time is right I will,¡± Ismail grins as he winks at me. I don¡¯t say anything but chuckle in response.


    ¡°Umit, I have been meaning to ask you¡­¡±


    ¡°I am listening.¡±


    ¡°Have you noticed anything suspicioustely? Like someone following you or trying to get too close to you?¡±


    ¡°No, why do you ask? Did something happen?¡± I say curious to know why he is asking.


    ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to find out something,¡± Ismail says sounding like he is clearly hiding something.


    ¡°Ismail, what are you hiding from me?¡± I ask knowing full well there is something that happened, or he knows, and he does not want to tell me about it.


    ¡°Nothing, I am not hiding anything from you.¡±


    ¡°Ismail, I know you well enough to know you are hiding something from me. So, either you tell me, or I make you talk,¡± I say crossing my arms over my chest. I am determined to make him talk, and I already have an idea how make him if he disagrees.


    ¡°Fine, I will talk. I don¡¯t know how you get under my skin, but you do. Someone tried to break into my housest night.¡±


    ¡°What! Are you okay? Did they hurt you in any way?¡± I say feeling very worried something might have happened to Ismail.


    ¡°No, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) they could not get in, so I am fine,¡± Ismail says smiling like he likes the fact that I am worried.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) and I am sure Mr. Alberto is the one who sent them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think he is and that¡¯s why, Umit, I need you to be more careful these days. If you see anything suspicious, don¡¯t hesitate to tell me,¡± Ismail stresses sounding very serious.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, and you too be careful. Were you able to get any evidence against him so far?¡±


    ¡°Good, and I will be more careful too. And no, I have not, but In Shaa Ah, I will soon.¡±


    ¡°Ameen to that.¡±Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Monday came faster than I wanted it to because I still had not found the right heels ording to me. I woke up this morning for Fajr (Morning) prayer making sure to pray hard to find the right shoes to wear tonight.


    I am on my way to the office as I have a meeting this morning before our appointment at the salon. I am wearing a white blouse, white wide leg pants, a brown coat, nude heels, a brown hajib, and my ck handbag.


    I arrive at the office and take the elevator up to the floor my supervisor¡¯s office is. I am having myst meeting with my supervisor today. I feel sad to be leaving thepany, but I also know it¡¯s for the best.


    I step out of the elevator and walk to the meeting room. A few other interns are seated, waiting for the supervisor toe in. I take a seat and I say hi to a few others I recognize from when I first started here. The supervisor arrives after a few minutes of waiting.


    ¡°Good morning, ma¡¯am,¡± everyone says getting up from their seat to greet her.


    ¡°Good morning to you all, please be seated. Today¡¯s meeting is going to be short and yourst one in thispany. I have worked with various people over the years, and I am very grateful to have worked with such wonderful people like yourselves. Thepany is sad to see some of you leave due to the wonderful contributions you have made to help thispany grow. A chart will go around exining yourst assignment before you leave thepany. Please have it done before the end of this month. Thank you all.¡± Mrs. Khloe says.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am,¡± we all say in chorus.


    ¡°Alright then, have a nice day,¡± Mrs. Khloe says and walks out.


    I collect the chart and see what I have to do, and it¡¯s not much. I will be done with it in no time. I was asked to fix glitches in some software and to read this months¡¯ feedback. If any feedback is going to help improve a game, I should notify the programmer of the game before the end of the month. I go to my office to begin the assignment, as I n to leave early to get to the salon on time.

 Chapter 48

    Two hourster I am done with a quarter of my work. I have only read a few of the feedbackments and have a thousand more to read. I will continue tomorrow because right now I must hurry to the salon. Fatima already called me to ask where I was. She and Emma are already there. I shut down myputer before taking the elevator to the parking lot and be on my way.


    I arrive at the salon a bitte. I almost lost my own appointment with the hairstylist. I had my hair washed and braided. I didn¡¯t paint my nails this time. I am praying, and I don¡¯t want to. I only had a manicure and pedicure. I still remember the first time I went to the salon with Emma. She asked me why I bother to do my hair in borate styles since I always cover it. I exined to her that the reason I do my hair is for me to feel beautiful, not for anyone else to see. I don¡¯t need anyone to see my hair to know it¡¯s beautiful. When we are done at the salon I drive back home to rest before the award show.


    I arrive home and walk straight to my room to decide on which shoes to wear with my dress. I pray Dhuhr (afternoon prayer) before starting my search. I have gone through my closet for up to an hour, but nothing seems like the right pair. I have at least picked out two I will pick from if I don¡¯t find the right pair.


    Two hours before the show, my makeup artist arrives and starts my makeup. I am going with a nude look, so she is done in 40 minutes. She also helps tie my turban for me with a silver-grey hajib that goes with my dress. I am wearing a silver grey, A-line dress in tulle, with a sheer neckline, long sleeves and a side slit. I am wearing pantyhose that are a bit darker than my skin, so my legs won¡¯t be showing because of the slit. I put on gold butterfly diamond stud earrings and a carat diamond gold Tennis bracelet, while I decide between the two pairs of heels in front of me. One is a solid rivet embellished two-part thin heeled sandals. Another is a sexy hollow out zipper stiletto pumps. Every time I put my hand forward to wear one of them, I think to myself maybe the other one is better. I am very conflicted with which one to choose. Even the makeup artist tried to help but couldn¡¯t seem to decide which goes better with my dress. I decide to call for help.


    ¡°Waheeda!¡± I say shouting her name from my room.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Is something wrong? Why did you shout my name?¡± Waheeda says rushing into my room sounding worried.


    ¡°Nothing is wrong, except the fact that I can¡¯t decide which heels to wear.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you shouted my name because you want me to help you pick out heels to wear?¡± Waheeda says with disbelieve.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°You are not serious,¡± Waheeda says, turning around, about to walk out.


    ¡°I am serious. I don¡¯t know which to wear. Please help me pick one out,¡± I beg wishing I bought or found the right pair of heels to wear.


    ¡°Alright, fine. I will help you.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Umit is everything alright? I heard you shout Waheeda¡¯s name,¡± Aazim says walking in sounding frightened like Waheeda was.


    ¡°Everything is fine. I just need help deciding which shoes to wear.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s a good thing you are here, maybe you can help me decide too.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind helping, so where are the shoes? Let me pick the one I feel will fit you best.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and here they are,¡± I say, cing the two pairs of high heeled shoes in front of them.


    Waheeda and Aazim both pick different ones, adding to my conflict about which one to pick. I decide to close my eyes, and anyone my hand picks, I shall wear. I close my eyes and stretch my hand forward, but what I feel is not a shoe but rather a box. I open my eyes, and yes, I was right. A box was ced into my hands by none other than Ismail.


    ¡°When did you get here? What is this?¡± I ask surprised, and happy to see him looking dashing as ever in his three-piece midnight blue peakpel tux.


    ¡°A few minutes ago and open it. I think you will like what you find inside,¡± Ismail says smiling, looking happy with what he put in my hands.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I open the box, and Ismail was right, I do love what is inside. It is the perfect pair of high heels I have been looking for. They are a sky-blue patent with silver leaves on the heel.


    ¡°Ismail thank you so much. They are so beautiful,¡± I say smiling brightly.


    ¡°You are wee, and I am happy you like it.¡±


    ¡°I do and how did you know this is what I was looking for?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure at first, but when I saw them at the store, I just knew they were the ones you would want to wear.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much. I love them.¡±


    ¡°Am happy you do. Are you ready to go?¡±


    ¡°Let me just put on the heels, and I will meet you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°I will be waiting, and you look fabulous.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say feeling my heart rate increase from the effect of thepliment.


    ¡°You are wee,¡± Ismail says, walking out of the door.


    ¡°Your shoes are really beautiful,¡± Waheeda says.


    ¡°Yes, they are,¡± Aazim agrees.


    ¡°Thank you, and also thank you for trying to help me decide earlier on which to wear,¡± I say to them.


    ¡°It was nothing and see you when you get back,¡± Waheeda says walking out the door.


    ¡°No problem and enjoy your night,¡± Aazim says following his wife out.


    I put on my high heels and walk downstairs to meet Ismail and be on our way.


    When we arrive at the venue Ismail steps out and walks over to my door and opens it for me. Once my feet touches the red carpet, my eyes are sted with shes from all the reporters¡¯ cameras. I walk down the red carpet, making sure to smile all the way, not wanting a bad picture taken of me. I stop to have a little interview with a reporter before walking inside.


    ¡°Hello, may I have a word with you?¡± A reporter says calling my attention.


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± I say walking toward her.


    ¡°So how are you doing tonight?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine and you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m great, and I must say your dress is gorgeous. Who are you wearing if I may ask?¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and Tony Ward.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice, and it was lovely meeting you.¡±


    ¡°You too,¡± I say walking away.


    I meet Ismail at the entrance door, and we walk in together. I spot Fatima once I step inside, as she and Udar walk over to us. Fatima is wearing a powder yellow mermaid dress ince with 3D leaves embroideries, with long sleeves and an overskirt.


    ¡°You look beautiful,¡± Fatima says hugging me.


    ¡°As do you. I love the color,¡± I say hugging her back.


    ¡°Thank you, and I knew you would.¡±


    ¡°You are wee and where are Emma and Austin?¡±


    ¡°Right here,¡± Emma says from behind me.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t see you there,¡± I say, turning around to face Emma and Austin. Emma is wearing a scarlet red off-the-shoulders dress ince featuring stain Duchesse bands with crystal embroideries on the bust.


    ¡°We just arrived, and I love your dress. It¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, and you look gorgeous also.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I think it¡¯s about to start, let¡¯s go and take our seats.¡±


    We all walk to our table, which is one table for everyone. The show begins right after everyone in the hall settles down. The award show is for game programmers and developers all around America. They start off like every typical award show. Different peoplee on stage and call the nominees and give the winner the award. They have called out a few awards that both Udar and Ismail had nominations in but have not won.


    Right when I am about to give up on them winning anything tonight, theirpany name is called as a winner of an award. Both Ismail and Udar stand up to collect the award. The award won is excellence in design; I am so happy for them. They win another right after that one. They won the award for the best mobile game of the year. I guess I had to be patient to watch them win awards.


    Halfway through the award show, the first individual award is called and Udar is a winner. He won the award for Ambassador of the year. I can see tears of joy in Fatima¡¯s eyes; I can tell she is very proud of her fianc¨¦. Ismail also gets an individual award, and one I would have never guessed him winning. Ismail won the award for Lifetime Achiever. I never knew Ismail has such a big impact on the gaming industry.


    ¡°I am so proud of you,¡± I say to him once he returns to his seat.


    ¡°Thank you. I am going to the restroom, I will be back in a minute,¡± Ismail says getting up from his seat again.


    Ismail has been gone for more than an hour now. I am beginning to get a bit worried. The others at the table have also noticed his absence and are looking at me questioningly as I call his number a few times, but he does not pick up. Austin and Udar seem to have a silent conversation, and Austin nts his head at me indicating for me to follow him. Once outside the main function room, I tell Austin that Ismail said he was going to the restroom.  Austin checks the restroom but there is no-one in there, definitely no Ismail. Now we are really getting worried and as Austin approaches the front desk, I start asking people in the lobby if they have seen him. Austines back and tells me the man at the front desk saw Ismail go into the elevators with a group of men but doesn¡¯t know where or to which floor they went. We decide to split up. Austin will go to the top floor, checking each floor and work his way down. I will start from the bottom and work my way up. We are not sure what we are looking for, but hopefully, we will find a sign leading us to Ismail. I have gone to four floors in the hotel, but none have a trace of Ismail. In Shaa Ah, I will find him soon. I step onto the fifth floor and hear a littlemotion. I tiptoe to the right side of the floor where the noise ising from, to find out what is happening.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    I see two huge guys standing in front of a door; they look like they are guarding it. They both look like they can crush me with two fingers. I can see a gun peeking out from one of their back pockets. Who are these guys? What are they doing here? Are they the ones who have Ismail? I need to find out, but I¡¯m not sure how. I decide the best thing to do is go back down and ask the front desk for help, but I was not quiet enough. While walking back, I identally hit a flower vase, alerting the huge guys to my presence.


    ¡°Hey, who is there?¡± one of them shouts while walking towards me.


    Without thinking, I run as if my life depends on it. I reach the elevator but when I press the button, it does not open immediately. I decide to take the stairs not wanting to try my luck with those men. Who knows who those men are, and what they will do to me when they catch me. I can¡¯t risk it. I am about to push open the door to the stairs when I feel something pressed to the side of my head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it,¡± a deep voice says.


    I turn my head slowly,ing face to face with a gun pointed at my head. I don¡¯t say or do anything, I just freeze on the spot.

 Chapter 49

    ¡°Move it,¡± he says using the gun to direct me which way to go.


    Iply and walk towards where he says, without struggle as I don¡¯t want to get him angry. We step into a room, and my fears and questions are answered.


    ¡°Umit what are you doing here?¡± Ismail asks sounding very worried and surprised to see me. I can¡¯t believe I was right; they have Ismail. They tied him to a chair.


    ¡°Ismail are you alright? I have been looking for you,¡± I say trying not to sound scared, but d at least I found him.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be here right now. You have to leave,¡± Ismail says trying to remove the ropes around his hands to get to me.


    ¡°HEY! Enough talk. You! Finedy, follow me. Ismail shut your mouth before I shut it for you,¡± the scary man says.


    Ismail and I don¡¯t say anything, but I can tell he wants nothing more than to get me far away from here as soon as possible. The scary man leads me through the bedroom and into the bathroom.


    ¡°Why did you capture us? We did nothing wrong!¡± I say to the man as he ties my hands with a rope.


    ¡°You did nothing wrong, prettydy. We just need you to make Ismail boy over there do what we want.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do with him, you better noty a finger on him,¡± I tell him, getting protective of Ismail.


    ¡°Hey there, watch that tongue of yours if you don¡¯t want me to cut it out for you,¡± he says, pressing the gun to my cheek. I don¡¯t say anything but re at him and notice he looks a bit familiar. Like I have seen him somewhere, but I can¡¯t recall.


    ¡°So, now that you have me what are you going to do with me,¡± I ask while I try to figure out what is going on, and who these people are.


    ¡°That is for me to know, and for you to worry about. Now, stay put and don¡¯t make trouble. If not, I won¡¯t be responsible for what happens to Ismail,¡± he says with a nasty grin and walks out.


    How did they know who I was? Were they waiting for me toe and look for Ismail to capture me? Is the man on the front desk involved with them and that¡¯s why he gave us enough information to start looking? And what is it they want Ismail to do for them, that they had to get me? I am sure they think I mean a lot to Ismail. They don¡¯t know I am just his sister-inw.


    Also, the scary man looks so familiar. Oh my God, Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah), now I know where I saw his face. He was one of the people standing with Mr. Alberto in the video. He is with Mr. Alberto, and that could only mean Mr. Alberto is the one who ordered for us to be kidnapped.


    I must do something to get Ismail and myself out of here. I can¡¯t let these people hurt us or worse. I must think of something and fast.


    I look around for anything that can help me cut the ropes from my wrists, but there is nothing sharp around here. I open the cupboard above the sink and see only toiletries. I look around and stop to look at the only thing that can be a sharp object. Ya Ah, I hope what I am about to do does not cause more trouble for Ismail and me. I don¡¯t think about all the things that can possibly go wrong and just do it.


    I put my hands in a tight fist. I say Bismihir-rahmanir-rahim and punch the mirror as hard as I can, praying no one hears the noise. The mirror breaks into pieces; I quickly pick a sharp piece up and use it to cut my ropes.


    Now I have to find a way to get out of here. I open the door gently and look outside. I see a man inside the bedroom, but his attention is on the TV. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t hear the noise I made. He has his back is to me so he doesn¡¯t see me. I didn¡¯t even notice him when I was brought in. A crazy idea pops into my head, but it seems like the only thing that might work. I begin banging hard on the door so that he wille to the door.


    ¡°Hey, what is your problem over there?¡± The man yells and walks towards the door. As he is about to turn the doorknob, I grab the door and yank it open quickly, using a lot of force. The unexpected move makes him fall, banging his head to the ground like I hoped. I quickly check his pulse, just wanting to be sure I have not killed him. He is still breathing Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah). I look around for anything I can use to tie him in case he wakes up before Ismail and I can get away from here. I see some rope beside the toilet door. I use them to tie him up. I make sure to tie his hands and legs together, not daring to take any risks. I take his gun in case I need it. I might have training in martial arts, but I can¡¯t even hold a gun properly, my hands are shaking so much.


    I carefully open the door a crack, checking if anyone heard all themotion, or is facing the door. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) likest time no one is. Maybe today is my lucky day; everything seems to be working out in my favor. I can only see one guy and he is in the kitchen, with his back facing the door. I carefully tiptoe toward him. I try to steady my hold on the gun, but the fear of what a gun can do to a person won¡¯t allow me. Ya Ah, I pray I don¡¯t have to use this gun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± I say pressing the gun to his head with trembling hands while I pick his gun up from the counter.


    I don¡¯t even know how it happened, but I quickly turn to the side, shielding myself from whatever weapon he used to graze me. I take a few steps back to recover and understand what just happened. I feel a sting on my face, I use my hand to touch my face and I see blood. Oh my God, he used something to cut me. I look properly and see him holding a knife in his hands.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    He does not allow me to fully process what is happening before he walks forward and swings the knife at me. I bend backwards as the knife goes across my head. Wait, where are the gun? I don¡¯t get time to think before I pivot to the right making him swing the knife into the air. When I do that, I see the guns are on the floor a few feet away from us. He swings the knife at me again towards my right; I pivot to my left. When did I drop the guns? They must have flown out of my hands when I was turning to the side the first time. I knew my grip on them was not strong enough. Now that I know the guns are out of both our reach, rather than be on the defense, I decide to attack.


    I walk forward with new determination to leave here alive. As he swings the knife towards me, I grab his thumb for a stable hold. I push the t side of the knife, using it to get the knife out of his hands. I quickly throw the knife at the closest wall.


    ¡°It seems like someone has a few skills up her sleeves,¡± he growls as he takes a few steps away from me.


    ¡°I guess I do,¡± I say happy. I was able to safely get the knife out of his hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you are made of,¡± he snarls, walking back toward me.


    He grabs my hand unexpectedly and tries to punch me. I block it by lifting the arm he grabbed upwards, blocking the punch. I use my other arm to punch him on his chin, but he sees iting and blocks it. He swings his right arm at me, I use my left hand to block. He swings his left arm; I block it with my right arm. We engage in a 360 defense. I decide to break it by taking a little step back anding forward with a strong kick to his right ribs. I repeat the same kick to his left rib and punch his face before taking a step back. He stumbles backwards, spitting blood out of his mouth.


    ¡°I am going to kill you,¡± he says walking forward with anger.


    He tries to punch me, but I block and grab his arm. I guide his arm back down exerting pressure on his elbow. I position his arm diagonally to me, creating a maximum extension of the arm. I pull his arm down to the floor with his entire body following suit. I twist it hard, causing a cracking sound from his body. I see the gun not too far away from me. I pick it up and press it to his head, and this time, I make sure my grip on the gun is strong.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move and this time I mean it,¡± I say, dragging him up to stand. I knock him out by using the edge of the gun to hit his head. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) that is over. Now let me go and find Ismail so we can get out of here, but not before using a rope to tie the guy up.


    I walk to the living room where I saw Ismail, still tied up to a chair.


    ¡°Umit, what are you doing here? Why do you have blood all over you? How did you get here? Did they hurt you in any way?¡± Ismail asks sounding confused and worried.


    ¡°I can¡¯t exin now, but we have to leave,¡± I say loosening the ropes around him.


    ¡°Fine, but as soon as we leave here, I want answers,¡± Ismail says, standing up so we can leave.


    We open the door to step out bute face to face with the scary man from before. Ya Ah, please get us out of here soon.


    ¡°Not so fast, the both of you,¡± he grins while pointing a gun at us. He walks into the room while Ismail and I walk backwards. I wish I could punch that grin off his face.

 Chapter 50

    ¡°Now tie her to the chair, and make sure it¡¯s tight because if it¡¯s not, you won¡¯t like what I will do to you,¡± he tells Ismail. I sit on the chair Ismail sat on before as he uses the ropes to tie me up.


    When he is tying Ismail up a n pops to my head, but I will need Ismail¡¯s help to make sure it goes well. A wonderful idea alsoes to me that will work perfectly with my n.


    ¡°Ismail ti fidi di me? (Ismail do you trust me?)¡± I ask in Italian praying I said the right words.


    ¡°Lo fio, ma perch¨¦ stai chiedendo e perch¨¦ parli italiano? (I do, but why are you asking and why are you speaking Italian?)¡± Ismail replies in Italian. I am about to reply, but the thug responds instead.


    ¡°Vedo che voi due potete pare mia lingua (I see you two can speak mynguage)¡± the man interrupts. I can¡¯t use Italian to say the things I want to say to Ismail. If I say it in anguage he understands, our n won¡¯t work. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t tell him in English.


    ¡°Non riesco a spiegare perch¨¦ in questo momento, ma per favore basta fare quello che dico (I can¡¯t exin why right now, but please just do what I say)¡± I say in Spanish, praying our captor does not understand Spanish as well.


    ¡°? Por qu¨¦ hamos otro idioma? (Why are we speaking anothernguage?)¡± Ismail asks back in Spanish.


    ¡°Porque, no quiero que escuche lo que voy a decirte (Because I don¡¯t want him to hear what I am about to tell you)¡± I exin.


    ¡°Hey, what are the two of you saying to each other,¡± the man says, clearly angry he does not understand Spanish.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (bado sea Ah) ¨¦l no entiende el espa? ol. Ahora esc¨²chame, lo voy a distraer, mientras t¨² quitas el arma de su espalda) (Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) he does not understand Spanish. Now listen to me, I am going to distract him, while you remove the gun from his back.)¡± I mantel Ismail, ignoring the man.


    ¡°Supongo que es muy arriesgado, pero de todos modos estoy contigo. Solo dime cuando debo, (Umit that is very risky, but I am with you. Just tell me when.)¡± Ismail says understanding it¡¯s our only hope of getting out of here.


    ¡°Cuando digo Bismih (en el nombre de Ah) lo haces. (When I say Bismih (In the name of Ah) you do it.)¡±


    ¡°Muy bien, esperar¨¦ tu se? al. (Alright, I will wait for your signal.)¡±


    ¡°Do you know something funny? Someone in here is a big coward but thinks he is so big and strong,¡± I say getting the attention of the man.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± the man looks up and stops tying Ismail to the chair.


    ¡°I am talking about you. You are a coward.¡±


    ¡°What did you just call me?¡± he says already getting angry, not what I nned for, but it was expected.


    ¡°You heard me right. You are a coward.¡±


    ¡°You are a funnydy because I doubt you can do anything besides look pretty. But you sit there and call me a coward. If anyone should be called a coward, it should be you! Because I bet the only thing you know how to do is sit around and look pretty,¡± he rants getting into my face to say it.


    ¡°You should not have said that!¡± I say getting annoyed with his ranting.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it, Bitch?¡± he says very close to my face.


    ¡°Call me that word one more time, and I will show you what I can do.¡±


    ¡°Which word? BITCH,¡± he says with a nasty grin.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have,¡± I say. Without even thinking about the possibility I could get Ismail and myself killed, I let my anger control me and do what pops to my head.


    I smile and use my forehead to hit his, very hard. I don¡¯t wait for him to recover before I use my right leg to kick the side of his face. I use my left leg as soon as my right touches the ground. I hold the chair tight as I use both my legs to kick his stomach. He does not even have a chance to react because of how fast I attack him. For myst move, I use all the energy I have left in my body to lift the chair up that is tied to my body. I swing the chair on his body, breaking it into pieces on him.


    ¡°I wonder if I am still just a pretty face now,¡± I say standing over him, while he tries to process everything I did to him.


    ¡°Umit, what just happened?¡± Ismail asks sounding shocked to the core.


    ¡°There is no time to exin, let¡¯s go before he recovers and beats me for the damage I have done to him,¡± I say pulling at Ismail¡¯s hands without thinking, running out of the door.


    While running down the stairs, I can hear the man already barking orders for them to follow us.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that bitch broke my jaw, follow them!¡± I hear him shout.


    ¡°Come let¡¯s hurry,¡± Ismail says as we take two steps at a time, but it¡¯s not so easy for me because I¡¯m still in my high heels. My heels are making it a bit hard for me to run fast. Ismail is a little ahead of me because of it. We reach outside faster than I would have thought possible, but I guess the adrenaline and only being on the fifth floor made us fast.


    ¡°Umit, we need to hurry. They are gaining on us,¡± Ismail yells, noticing I am a bit slower than him.


    ¡°I need to take off my shoes so that I can run faster,¡± I say attempting to take off my shoe on the run. But Ismail stops me by saving my life¡­


    ¡°Umit, watch out,¡± he yells bending me forward as a bullet barely misses my head.


    ¡°Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) that was close,¡± I say, putting my hand to my heart. I can bet anyone close to me can hear how loud and fast my heart is beating.


    ¡°Don¡¯t shoot them, you fools! We need them alive,¡± the scary man says.


    Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) they won¡¯t shoot at us again.


    ¡°I see the car, hurry up Umit,¡± Ismail says, running towards where the car is parked.


    ¡°I see it too, open it,¡± I say, running towards the car.


    We get to the car at the same time and get in, but the problem is I am sitting in the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Umit, what are you waiting for?¡± Ismail shouts sounding very anxious.


    ¡°The key, the key, the key, to start the car,¡± I shriek getting anxious too.


    ¡°It¡¯s press to start, Umit, press to start. Let¡¯s go I have pressed it,¡± Ismail says pressing the button while I quickly press the pedal and change the gear to reverse. I reverse at the highest speed I have ever reversed in my life. Ya, Ah please let us get out of here in one piece.


    ¡°Umit, you need to increase your speed and lose them. They are getting close,¡± Ismail says while I am race out of the building.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know they were following us!¡± I look at my side mirror and Ismail is right; they are gaining on me. I start overtaking cars.


    ¡°They are and let¡¯s switch seats.¡±


    ¡°How are we going to do that, and hang on,¡± I say, taking a sharp turn. I drive into the turn with high speed praying dearly for our lives.


    ¡°Where did you learn to drive like that?¡± Ismail asks sounding both impressed and scared for his life.


    ¡°My brothers. Are they still gaining on us?¡±


    ¡°No, they are not, but we still need to switch seats. You don¡¯t know where we are going.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so how are we going to do that, and where are we going?¡± I respond clearly understanding that going back to either of our houses would be too risky.


    ¡°We need something to hold the pedal while we switch seats, and we are going somewhere safe.¡±


    ¡°Check the backseats for anything heavy. Like books or anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright, hang on,¡± Ismail says leaning over to the back seat to search for anything to hold the pedal down.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Find anything?¡± I ask. How long can it take to see what is on the backseat?


    ¡°No, nothing here that can help,¡± Ismail says turning back in his seat.


    ¡°You can give me the directions to this ce since we can¡¯t switch seats.¡±


    ¡°That would slow us down, and we need to lose them as fast as possible.¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¡­ do you know what we are going to do? You are going to cross over one of your legs to hold the pedal down and use your hand to hold the steering wheel. I will crawl into the back seat while you take over the driver¡¯s seat.¡±


    ¡°That would work. Why didn¡¯t we think of that sooner?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe the pressure is not allowing us to think straight.¡±


    ¡°I guess so,¡± Ismail says as he crosses his leg over. I feel his leg touch mine as I remove my foot from the pedal to allow his on it.


    ¡°Now grab the steering wheel,¡± I say removing my hands, but not before he puts his on.


    Once his leg, and hands are in position, I climb over the seat and into the back. I wait for him to cross his whole body over, before scrambling over to the passenger¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) that went well, but I have bad news. While we were changing seats, they were able to gain on us. They are right beside us,¡± I point to Ismail¡¯s window. He rolls his window down, and a gun is pointed at us.


    ¡°Stop the car, if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± one of the men shouts, pointing a gun at us.


    Ismail does not say anything but ms the car into reverse and turns the car around, going the other way. He drives so fast; I am holding my breath while praying. He speeds into an eatery carpark and parks the car next to arge SUV. I am about to ask why we are here, but when I see Mr. Alberto¡¯s men speeding past the wrong way, I understand what Ismail is trying to do. Parking the car here is the best way to get them off our tail. He waits a few long minutes before starting the car again to make sure they haven¡¯t back tracked and caught us hiding.


    ¡°Ismail where are we going?¡± I ask after we have been driving for a while.


    ¡°Just wait and see. We are almost there.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± I say rxing a little now that Mr. Alberto¡¯s people are not hot on our tail anymore.

 Chapter 51

    We drive for what seems like an hour beforeing to a stop. I get out of the car, expecting to see a house or something, or anything else but what I am seeing right now. We¡¯re standing in front of a helicopter!


    ¡°Ismail, where are we going?¡± I ask not understanding what is going on.


    ¡°We have to leave the city for a while,¡± Ismail says as he walks over to the helicopter, and start pressing and checking all kinds of stuff.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why do we have to leave the city? Is that really necessary? Can¡¯t we stay at a hotel or something?¡± I whine feeling like leaving the city is a bit too much.


    ¡°Yes, we do. It¡¯s risky staying here, so we have to leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure leaving is the best idea?¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me, Umit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then we have to leave and now.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡±


    We step into the helicopter, trusting Ismail knows where he ns to take us.


    While we are in the helicopter, I remember something important.


    ¡°Ismail,¡± I say getting his attention.


    ¡°Yes, Umit,¡± Ismail says, his attention on flying the helicopter.


    ¡°We did not tell anyone what¡¯s going on. I am probably sure everyone will be worried sick about us. Austin was checking the other floors when I found you. We need to at least them know that we are safe.¡± I say fearing by now Waheeda and the others will be imagining the worst.


    ¡°You are right Umit. When wend, I will ask for a phone and call someone to let them know we are safe.¡±


    ¡°Alright, and are we getting close to where we are going?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Wend on a big open field after an hour or so. We step out into the biggestpound I have ever seen in my life. It is bigger than big, massive is the right word to describe this ce. I wonder where we are. A man who looks a little older than Ismail walks towards us.


    ¡°Ismail is that you?¡± the man says.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Sorry to disturb you sote at night, but it was urgent we left the city.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine; you are wee here anytime and who is this beautifuldy you have here with you.¡±


    ¡°This is Umit.¡±


    ¡°Hi, Umit, I am David,¡± the man says.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, David. David, David¡­¡± I say recalling the David I know as Ismail¡¯s friend is dead. Is he another David, or is he not really dead?


    ¡°Yes, David, the David who is meant to be dead.¡± David answers smiling.


    ¡°But how?¡± I ask trying to understand what is going on.


    ¡°I will exin everything, but first let¡¯s go inside. You both look like you have a far more interesting story to tell me. Besides, you are bleeding, and we need to clean the wounds. This way please,¡± David says as he leads Ismail and me inside his house.


    Umit, you are bleeding?¡± Ismail exims giving me a proper look since we ran. I look at my hands, and yes, I am bleeding. I have cuts on my knuckles from breaking the ss, and my fingers from holding the ss. I am also bleeding on my face due to the cut the man gave to my face.


    We go in through the back door. We step into an empty hallway. I look up and see the biggest chandelier I have ever seen in my life. It is a crystal chandelier, and a very beautiful one at that. I am beginning to wonder how a police officer can afford such a luxurious house. Even the fact that he is alive after I was told he is dead is still a big shock to me. I guess I will just wait for a good exnation from Ismail because nothing is making sense again.


    We step into a lovely living room. The walls are painted white with brown curtains. There is a crystal chandelier in the middle, and this time it¡¯s of a more proportionate size. The couches are nude with brown side tables, and a white center table. Once we take our seats, David is the first to speak up.


    ¡°So, what happened that you had to leave?¡±


    ¡°They tried to kidnap us, or rather, they kidnapped us. If not for Umit, we wouldn¡¯t be here talking to you.¡± Ismail says with pride in his voice.


    ¡°Wow, but you know why they did, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know why. They believe I have evidence against Mr. Alberto. They tried to make me give it to them, but I refused, even though I had nothing to give. So, they formed a n and captured Umit to make me give it to them, but Umit is a wonderful woman, full of surprises, and was captured so she could save me,¡± Ismail says, smiling proudly.


    Hearing Ismail say he thinks of me as a wonderful woman brings a big smile to my face. And I think I was right about the man at the front desk working for them. I feel he gave me that piece of information so I could look for Ismail and get captured. It worked, but like Ismail said, I was captured to save him. I am very proud of myself right now, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I was able to get us out of there.


    ¡°I am really sorry I put you both in such a situation. I never nned for things to go this way; I am sorry. You both are safe here; they won¡¯t be able to find you here. I am¡­¡± David starts to say but is cut off when his phone starts ringing. He excuses himself before walking out of the living room to answer it. Once he walks out, I speak up.


    ¡°Ismail.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Can we use his phone to make a call? I am sure Waheeda and Austin and the others are worried sick. We need to tell them what is going on and let them know we are safe,¡± I say concerned that my sister and my friends would have called the police by now.


    But Ismail is more concerned about the cuts and cleaning my wounds.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine they are just small cuts.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°They are not fine, let me see them,¡± Ismail says, looking at my injuries with concern.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I will clean them up and it will be fine.¡±


    ¡°NO! It¡¯s not fine,¡± Ismail raises his voice, sounding a bit angry.


    ¡°Ismail, why are you shouting? Is something wrong?¡± I ask wondering why he raised his voice.


    ¡°Yes, something is wrong! Everything is my fault. You are hurt because of me.¡±


    ¡°Ismail, just because I cut myself while trying to save us does not make it your fault,¡± I say clearly understanding why he is upset.


    ¡°Maybe so, but it does not change the fact that I was the reason you got captured. Umit, do you understand why I said it¡¯s safer being far away from me? You mean a lot to me, even they know that. That¡¯s why first thing tomorrow morning, I will have you taken back to San Francisco,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°No, I am not going anywhere. I can¡¯t sit back and not help you bring Mr. Alberto to justice. I want to help, and I will help,¡± I say with determination.


    ¡°Umit, don¡¯t you get it? Seeing you hurt is killing me, just knowing I am the reason you¡¯re hurt is like they are stabbing me in the heart. I couldn¡¯t bear to live with myself if anything bad happened to you. You mean far too much to me,¡± Ismail says sounding more frustrated by the minute.


    ¡°Ismail it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s my fault or not. All I know is that you are going back to San Francisco and that¡¯s final. I don¡¯t dare to put your life in danger again.¡±


    ¡°I am not going back and stop talking like you are the one who is going to hurt me or something. First, if they know how important I am to you, I will not be safe there. Besides, I don¡¯t understand why it¡¯s bothering you whether I get hurt or not. It¡¯s not like I matter that much to you. I am just your sister-inw,¡± I reply getting a bit angry with his over protectiveness. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like the fact that he cares, but I just feel he is going a little overboard.


    ¡°You do! Don¡¯t you get it?¡± Ismail says raising his voice again.


    , ¡°Okay, okay, okay. If I matter to you, then what am I to you. Please tell me,¡± I say, knowing he is going to say I am his sister-inw and that¡¯s why he feels responsible for keeping me safe. Which I feel is clearly not his work, but men would be men.


    ¡°YOU ARE THE WOMAN I AM IN LOVE WITH,¡± Ismail shouts, freezing me to the spot.


    ¡°W-ww¨Cwhat-t-ttt-t?¡± I say blinking my eyes rapidly, wondering if what I heard is right.

 Chapter 52

    I don¡¯t know if what I heard was right or not, because I have dreamt of the day I would tell Ismail about my feelings and he would share the feelings back. But now hearing him say it, feels like I am still having that dream. I can¡¯t believe all these weeks when I thought my feelings were one-sided, they were not. I am so happy right now; words can¡¯t even describe it.


    ¡°Yes, Umit, I am in love with you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Ismail I clearly understand how you feel, but you are not the only one with feelings here. I too have feelings, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t bear to watch your life being in danger and not do anything to help. That¡¯s why I want to stay by your side and help because of the feelings I have for you.¡±


    ¡°Umit, what are you trying to say.¡±


    ¡°What I am trying to say is, Ismail Uthman. I, Umit Isa, am in love with you too,¡± I tell him, smiling the brightest smile I have ever smiled in my life.


    ¡°What, that¡¯s impossible,¡± Ismail says sounding shocked to the bone.


    ¡°What, how, why, please tell me why that¡¯s impossible,¡± I say feeling totally confused with his response. Now I think it¡¯s a bad dream I am having.


    ¡°Because you dislike me.¡±


    ¡°I think based on our rtionship during the past months, that term can¡¯t be used between us anymore,¡± I say clearly finding it funny that I must exin to this man that I love him.


    ¡°Even though we have been getting along quite well, I can¡¯t seem to believe such a great woman like you would love me.¡±


    ¡°Aww, Ismail, you are quite the man. I am in love with you. I am in love with you. Nothing is going to change that even though you find it unbelievable,¡± I say smiling, feeling happy that Ismail thinks I am a great woman.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I just find it too wonderful for you to be in love with me, for it to be real.¡±


    ¡°Ismail I can understand why you find it impossible. You feel because of our past, I would have never been able to fall in love with you, but I did Ismail. I fell in love with the wonderful man that you are,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°Really? You fell in love with me. A nobody like me¡± Ismail asks incredulously, sounding like he is starting to believe me.


    ¡°Yes, I did, and Ismail you are not a nobody. You are the wonderful, funny, amazing, intelligent, handsome and God- fearing man that I am in love with,¡± I say with pride.


    ¡°Oh My God Umit, Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah), you don¡¯t know what this means. You don¡¯t know how much it means to me that you feel the same way I do about you. I have been in love with you for a while now, but I have not dared to tell you because I believed you would never fall in love with me. You are such an amazing, beautiful, strong, loving, fearless, God-fearing, and courageous woman Umit, I love you so much,¡± Ismail says with a big smile.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I say shedding little tears of joy. I can¡¯t believe I wasn¡¯t the only one who thought it was impossible for us to be in love with each other. I wasn¡¯t the only one who had negative thoughts about the other¡¯s feelings. All I can say is that I am beyond happy that our feelings aren¡¯t one-sided.


    ¡°Umit, are you crying?¡± Ismail asks noticing the little teardrops falling from my eyes.


    ¡°No, am not,¡± I say wiping them away from my eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry my love. I don¡¯t want to see you cry,¡± Ismail says, handing me his handkerchief.


    And it¡¯s like he just pressed the on button for more tears toe out. Ismail might have called me a lot of sweet words before, but now I know he means them it is making my heartbeat faster than ever for him. I love this man so much.


    ¡°I am not crying anymore, I am fine,¡± I say wiping the tears away.


    ¡°Now, I know there is nothing I can say or do, that would make you leave,¡± Ismail states smiling.


    ¡°Yes, correct,¡± I reply smiling back.


    The next morning came faster than I wanted it to. I am currently lying down on the praying mat after praying Fajr. I am feeling a little toozy to get up and give Ismail the praying mat. We only have one praying mat; we are lucky Ismail had one in his helicopter. David also got me a very big scarf to use for prayer. He even had to go to the store to get clothes for me because he had nothing fitting here for me. I used the praying mat after Ismailst night, that¡¯s why it¡¯s with me now. We called Aazimst night and told him everything that is happening. He was worried like everyone else but was very happy to hear we are doing okay. He also promised to inform the others about our whereabouts, so they won¡¯t worry too much.


    ¡°A¡¯oothu biahi minash-Shaytaanir-rajeem, (I seek refuge in Ah, from Satan the outcast)¡± I say getting up from the mat.


    I said that because Shaytaan (Satan) can be the reason why I feel toozy to get up and give Ismail the praying mat to pray. Because he does not want Ismail to pray, which is sinful. People don¡¯t know, but Shaytaan (Satan) works in different ways, so you always have to be careful.


    I walk to Ismail¡¯s room and knock on the door and wait for his reply. He takes a while before he answers the door.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Ismail says opening the door.


    ¡°As smu ykum, I came to give you the praying mat,¡± I say handing the mat over to him.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm, and thank you,¡± he says taking the praying mat from my hands.


    ¡°Why did you take time to answer the door? Were you doing something?¡±


    ¡°I was hacking into Mr Alberto¡¯s phone to see if he knows our whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so does he?¡± I ask curious to know.


    ¡°I am not sure, because I have not checked it yet. I just got ess to his phone as I came to answer the door. I need to read through his messages to see if he knows anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright then. Why don¡¯t you go and pray while I read the messages to find out?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad idea, let me get you theptop. You can read them in the kitchen. David is making breakfast,¡± Ismail says, walking back inside. Hees back and hands me theptop.


    ¡°I will see you in the kitchen after you finish praying.¡±


    I walk to the kitchen with theptop in my hands. I see David making breakfast over the stove. The kitchen is nice. The walls are painted golden, there is another chandelier above the dining table, the worktops are ck ceramic, and the cupboards are golden brown.


    ¡°Good morning,¡± I say walking into the kitchen.


    ¡°Good morning Umit, how was your night?¡± David asks, turning away from the stove for a second.


    ¡°It was good, yours?¡± I say taking a seat on a stool. I ce theptop on the benchtop and begin reading Mr Alberto¡¯s messages. I know it is wrong to read someone¡¯s messages, but when that person wants to find you to do harm, you must take measures to keep yourself safe.


    ¡°Mine was good, too. What are you doing?¡± David responds pointing at theptop.


    ¡°I am reading Mr Alberto¡¯s messages to see if he knows our whereabouts.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Here is your breakfast,¡± David says, cing a te of eggs, baked beans, bread, and a cup of coffee in front of me.


    ¡°Thank you, and you forgot to tell me yesterday howe you are not dead anymore,¡± I say, taking a bite of my breakfast, still reading the messages but seeing nothing important so far.


    ¡°Oh, I thought Ismail already exined that to you.¡±


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I am meant to be dead or rather Mr. Alberto needs to think I am dead. He sent someone to kill me, but the person did not finish the job. The person kidnapped me, almost beat me to death and left for a while. I was able to escape before he came back. I am guessing he reced my body with someone else¡¯s and lied to Mr. Alberto that I was the one he killed. So, that¡¯s why everyone was told I was dead when I wasn¡¯t. I fled to LA and stayed low for a while beforeter deciding to contact Ismail.¡±


    ¡°Oh, now everything makes sense. But I have to ask how a police officer affords such a luxurious mansion?¡±This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°That¡¯s because it was passed down to him,¡± Ismail answers walking into the kitchen.


    ¡°Yes, he is right. My grandfather left this house to me before he died,¡± David agrees.


    ¡°Oh, now I understand everything. I don¡¯t think Mr. Alberto knows our location. There is nothing in his messages that indicate he knows.¡±


    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s good,¡± Ismail says taking a seat while David ces his breakfast in front of him.


    ¡°Yeah, and after breakfast you guys should meet me in my study. We have a lot to discuss,¡± David states while Ismail and I nod at him. Once David walks out, Ismail turns to me.


    ¡°Umit, how is your hand, and your face? Do they hurt in any way?¡± Ismail asks looking at my hands and face he bandaged. Last night before we went to bed, Ismail cleaned and dressed my wounds. It was so nice of him to do that for me.


    ¡°They are fine. They just hurt when I pour water on them.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, if you need my help lifting, or using your hands for something strenuous, call me. I will help you.¡±


    ¡°No, there is no need. I can do things for myself.¡±


    ¡°I insist. Make sure to call me when you want to use your hands for anything strenuous.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I will,¡± I smile, feeling very happy. Ismail cares so much about me and wants to help me in any way he can. But I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, he does love me after all. I still can¡¯t believe it, but I am more than happy he feels the same way I do.

 Chapter 53

    We both finish eating breakfast and walk to David¡¯s study. We walk in and take our seats. Once we are all seated, David is the first one to speak up.


    ¡°Thank you both foring¡­¡± David says, but Ismail cuts him short.


    ¡°Why are you being so formal? It¡¯s not like this is a business deal or something,¡± Ismail chuckles.


    ¡°Shut up and let me talk, Ismail,¡± David replies.


    ¡°Sorry, go on,¡± Ismail says making a hand gesture, smiling sheepishly.


    ¡°As I was saying before ¡®Mister I know it all¡¯ spoke. I want¡­¡±


    ¡°I am not ¡®A know it all¡¯. I just asked why you spoke so formal,¡± Ismail interrupts again.


    ¡°Ismail, let the man talk,¡± I say holding back myughter, because seeing the two of them bicker is fun to watch.


    ¡°Thank you, Umit, and Ismail don¡¯t open your mouth until you are told to do so,¡± David says, and I just shake my head smiling.


    ¡°Umit, you are supporting him, you of all people should be on my side,¡± Ismail says, sounding like he is really hurt, but I clearly know he is faking it.


    ¡°Ismail there are no sides here. You are just starting an argument. I don¡¯t even know what you are trying to do here, but there are no sides,¡± I say sternly, but secretly thinking Ismail is quite the character.


    ¡°Did I not tell you not to talk until you are told to do so? And for what it¡¯s worth, she is on my side,¡± David smirks while tapping his chest.


    ¡°Please, I am not on anybody¡¯s side. Can we go back to the reason we are here?¡± I say not quite understanding where this conversation is leading.


    ¡°I am watching you, David, that¡¯s mydy you are talking about,¡± Ismail says pointing his fingers to his eyes, and back at David.


    ¡°OKAY! That¡¯s enough! Please, can we go back to the main topic¡± I say, but smiling at the fact Ismail called me hisdy and the way they are behaving is also making meugh.


    ¡°Alright, jokes apart. I wanted to speak to the both of you to help me with a n to put Mr. Alberto in prison. We need a n so good; he won¡¯t suspect iting his way,¡± David says.


    ¡°Alright, but if I may ask, why are we the ones helping you and not your fellow officers?¡± I ask.


    ¡°One, because I am meant to be dead and two, Mr. Alberto has people in the station who give him Intel any time I have a lead on him, so I can¡¯t trust anyone there yet. I have to be sure I have solid evidence against him before I make myself known to the world again.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Okay, I feel like the best way to get evidence against someone like him, is to get close to him. He looks like a private person, so someone has to gain his trust and get close to him to get information on him.¡± I voice, thinking out loud.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea Umit, but Mr Alberto knows my face, and knows Ismail¡¯s face. You are¡­¡± David says but is cut short by Ismail.


    ¡°No! Umit is not going anywhere near that man,¡± Ismail says shocking me with the way he disagreed before David could even finish talking.


    ¡°Wow, I did not know you disliked him so much,¡± I say.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about the fact that I dislike him, I just don¡¯t want you near that man,¡± Ismail says using a softer tone to speak this time, and I clearly understand what he means without saying it.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t get anywhere close to him,¡± I assure him.


    Ismail is not someone who makes a judgment without reason. So, there must be a good reason for him to react so strongly, not wanting me near the man. And I won¡¯t lie, I do kind of like the protectiveness. It¡¯s nice to have the man you are in love with wanting to protect you.


    ¡°Thank you. Why don¡¯t we monitor his movements and keep tabs on his phone or something?¡± Ismail suggests.


    ¡°That is a good idea. But Mr Alberto is a very smart man, and when I tried monitoring his movements in the past he found out. He made sure I was never able to know the locations he did his dealings. I have always lost him, one way or the other. About keeping taps on his phone, that could work because I never tried that before. I was never able to get ess to his phone like I wanted to, but since Ismail has gotten ess then maybe we can find something useful,¡± David says.


    ¡°We could have. But while reading Mr. Alberto¡¯s messages, emails, and going through his call log on the phone we have ess to it is obvious he does not use this number or phone to make any deals. Whether its guns or any other thing he deals with illegally, he does nothing from this number,¡± I state, telling them my observation while going through his phone.


    ¡°Wow, this man is leaving us short of ideas,¡± David grumbles.


    ¡°Yes, he is. But there is still a way we can monitor his movement. We can track his movements without following him around,¡± Ismail states.


    ¡°We can do that, how?¡± David asks.


    ¡°We can do that by putting a GPS tracker on his car. We will be able to know his movements without him even suspecting a thing,¡± I say understanding what Ismail means.


    ¡°Yes, she is right, and we can also monitor his calls if we can get that other number he uses for his deals. If we get ess to all of that we will be able to know who he calls, texts and where he goes without him knowing a single thing,¡± Ismail says.


    ¡°Wow, I think you should both join the police,¡± David says impressed.


    ¡°NEVER,¡± Ismail and I say at the same time, and end upughing at how neither want to join the police.


    ¡°I am hurt by the way you guys responded. That was apliment. My job is actually a very good job, thank you very much,¡± David huffs.


    ¡°No, thank you very much. I love my job as a software engineer,¡± Ismail responds.


    ¡°Same goes here,¡± I say, raising my hand.


    ¡°Okay, but any day you guys change your mind I will be here waiting,¡± David says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold your breath, it¡¯s never going to happen,¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes, never going to happen,¡± Ismail agrees.


    ¡°Alright, Alright. I get it, you guys don¡¯t like my job, so back to what we were saying. Ismail your n could work, but that would mean we will need to go back to San Francisco.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will. And we need to get that other phone number he has, so we can keep tabs on it,¡± Ismail agrees.


    ¡°Alright then, we will do that when we get back to San Francisco. As well as finding a way to get close enough to his car to put a GPS on it. I don¡¯t know how exactly we are going to do that, but we will find a way. We leave at 7:00. p. m. tonight. The sooner we leave, the sooner all of this can be over,¡± David says.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ismail and I reply.


    At 7:00 P. M. on the dot we leave for San Francisco, and this time I make sure to sleep, because all this travelling back and forth is making me tired. We observed our prayers before leaving LA. I am not able to sleep because I can¡¯t help but think about how my life has changed in the past few months. Fatima almost got killed, and so did Emma. I would have never guessed that happening in my friend¡¯s lives. I also fell in love with the one man that I would have never imagined falling in love with. I am sure if you asked me a year ago if I thought Ismail is handsome, I would have never said yes. I don¡¯t even know how I fell in love with him, but I know that I love him more than anything. That¡¯s why I have bepletely entangled in the drama happening in his life. I would do anything to help keep Ismail safe and alive. I wonder what would have happened if this drama in our lives never happened. Would I have found out about Ismail¡¯s feelings for me? Now that I think of it, it¡¯s true what they say. Everything happens for a reason. From the way Ismail told me about his feelings, and his response to me telling him how I feel. We may have never told each other how we feel, otherwise. The way he said itst night clearly showed he said it in the heat of the conversation, not like he was confessing it to me. I am not saying he does not love me, but I am saying that if all of this hadn¡¯t happened, I might have never found out.


    We arrive back in San Francisco around half past eight. Ismail¡¯s car is still there, and luckily there is still fuel in it. While Ismail is driving, I notice we are not heading to my house to drop me off, so I ask why. ¡°Because we are going to a safe house.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright,¡± I say. Mr. Alberto probably has his men watching the house for Ismail or me to turn up. I don¡¯t know if they know who I am or are watching my sister¡¯s ce, but I think it safer for everyone if we are not around them now. I can¡¯t wait for all of this to be over so I can be around them again. Ya Ah, make everything work out for the best.


    We arrive at a beautiful house. It has this cozy warm feeling. I meet David¡¯s wife and kids. He has three cute looking boys and a beautiful wife. Her name is Lisa, and she is a doctor. She was the one who saved her husband¡¯s life after he escaped. She told me he was standing right in front of her when she heard her husband was found dead. She thought that maybe it was his ghost she was treating. Lisa is worried about her husband because if Mr. Alberto finds out he is alive, he won¡¯t hesitate to kill David himself this time. That is also one of the reasons why David can¡¯t go back to work yet. Lisa wishes nothing more than to see Mr. Alberto in prison so her family can go back to the way it was. It is safe for Lisa, and their children to stay in San Francisco since Mr. Alberto believes David to be dead.


    Tomorrow is a new day, and hopefully a good one. I am getting my phone back from Fatima. She picked up my clutch and phone after the award show. For her own safety I am not going to see her. I am sure Mr. Alberto will be watching her and everyone else close to Ismail and myself, wanting to see if we will meet up with them and use that opportunity to get us.


    Most people would wonder why Mr. Alberto is out to get Ismail. It¡¯s simple, he believes David left evidence with Ismail before he died, and he believes Ismail is going to give it to the police anytime soon. He also thinks that the only way Ismail is going to agree to give him the evidence is if he gets me. He believes if he has me, Ismail will hand over his evidence. But something feels not quite right to me. If Ismail had evidence against him, wouldn¡¯t he have given it to the police already? Why is it people miss the most obvious things sometimes? It just makes me understand the power of Ah. Because no matter how smart and dangerous this evil person is, by making even a little mistake we have the chance to get them.


    I am really looking forward to what tomorrow has in store for all of us. I wonder how we are going to do a lot of things because it¡¯s one thing to think up ns, and it¡¯s another thing to y it out.

 Chapter 54

    ¡°How are you doing my dear? I hope you are doing okay? Have you eaten? Have you found somewhere to pray? Do they have a mosque so you can pray? I hope where you are staying now you are not finding it too hard. My baby girl, I hope everything is fine?¡± There is only one person in the world who will fire all these questions at once.


    The woman who made me into the wonderful woman I am today, my number one person in the world, my mother. She was the first person I called because apparently when no-one knew where I was, Waheeda decided to call my mother, crying that I had been kidnapped and How she didn¡¯t know what to do, and she didn¡¯t know if I told my mother anything before I went missing. Iughed when I heard it because how will my mother in Nigeria know my whereabouts, when I am staying in America. I am sure Waheeda was just confused and did not know what to do and that¡¯s why she called my mom. I don¡¯t me her; I probably would have done the same.


    ¡°I am fine, mummy. I have prayed and eaten. You don¡¯t have to worry yourself, everything is fine,¡± I tell her, smiling over the phone even though she can¡¯t see me.


    ¡°Are you sure? I hope everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), when your sister called crying, I did not know what to think but Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) everything is fine. How is Ismail doing? I hope he is fine also?¡± she asks, sounding relieved.


    ¡°Yes, he is fine also, he is doing well.¡±


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) for that, and Waheeda exined to me everything that is going on. Don¡¯t worry, we are praying here for both of you, and praying that man will go to jail. You and Ismail will be able to go back to your normal lives as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ameen. And mummy, how is everyone doing back home?¡±


    ¡°We are all fine. We were just all worried about you but now that we know you are okay, we are all at peace again.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry I made all of you worry about me,¡± I say feeling a bit sad I made my family worry for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, my dear, because if your family does not worry about you, who will worry about you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true mummy,¡± I say smiling feeling very loved by my family.


    ¡°It is, and I will leave you to get back to your business. Do make sure to call me and keep me updated. I will tell your brothers that they can call you now that you have your phone back. Bye, my dear.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will be waiting for their calls, and bye mummy. Love you.¡±


    ¡°Love you too,¡± she says and ends the call.


    I finished talking to my mom an hour ago. I also spoke to Fatima, Emma, my brothers, my dad, Waheeda, practically everyone, even the kids. Everyone asked how Ismail and I were doing. They are all worried about both of us, but I told them In Shaa Ah (If Ah wills) everything would be over soon, so they should not worry themselves. I also prayed Dhuhr (Afternoon) prayer making sure to pray for the sess of today¡¯s n.


    I might be telling others not to worry about us, but that does not mean I am not worried sick about Ismail. Ismail and David went out not too long ago to see if they can ce the tracker on Mr. Alberto¡¯s car. I am praying deeply that everything goes as nned because if it does not, I don¡¯t know if I would be able to live without Ismail.


    I told Ismail and David to call me when they are done, but for the past hour I have not heard anything from them. I am beginning to get more worried, but I don¡¯t want to think the worst. I would have called them to find out what¡¯s happening, but I can¡¯t risk it and will have to wait for them to call me. Maybe I should call Lisa to find out if she knows anything. Or maybe I shouldn¡¯t, Lisa is currently at work. I should not bother her while she is at work. I should wait till she gets back. I will ask her then.


    Lisa is staying in the safe house with us while her children live with her mother for the meantime. I asked Lisa to stay with me because it¡¯s not right, or even Imic, for me to stay in a house with only two men who are not rted to me. In LA, David and Ismail were not the only people in the house. David had many staff, including several female staff, so there were other women in the house with me. I would have preferred to go and stay in a hotel or something, because I can¡¯t go back home. Going home is too dangerous and a hotel is also out of the question. Mr. Alberto is into the hotel business, so he has every hotel and motel on alert for Ismail and me. The man is really out to get us. There is no guarantee if he finds us that we wille back alive. Ya Ah, I hope we find something fast to put him away so we can go back to our normal life.


    I decide to do the only thing that can lessen my worry right now. I look for aptop around the house. I find one, and I hack into the CCTV cameras of Mr. Alberto¡¯s office buildingplex.


    I get the footages of the parking lot, but I can¡¯t see the car Ismail and David used or Mr. Alberto¡¯s car. I look around a bit and finally find the car Ismail and David were using. I can¡¯t really tell if they are in the car or not. I look around where they are to see if Mr. Alberto¡¯s car is close by, but the problem is I don¡¯t even know which is his car.


    I don¡¯t have to wonder which car is his for long because I can understand why Ismail and David have not called to give me any updates. Mr. Alberto just arrived at the office. Ismail and David were probably waiting for him to arrive. He gets out of his car and walks into the elevator. After a few minutes, Ismail and David step out of the car and walk over to Mr. Alberto¡¯s car. I can¡¯t see what they are doing from the CCTV camera I am watching. I decide to change the CCTV camera I am watching from, but mistakenly, I click on the wrong one. But Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I did. I quickly pick up my phone and call Ismail to warn him before it¡¯s toote.


    While I was trying to click on the footage to see what Ismail and David were doing, I mistakenly clicked on the one for the elevator. The same scary guy that captured mest time is taking the elevator down to the parking lot. If he sees Ismail or David, I don¡¯t even want to imagine what will happen. I quickly change the footage to see why Ismail is not picking up my calls. I have called him three times, and he has not picked. I also make it so I can see both inside the elevator and what Ismail and David are doing. He is not answering the phone because he is helping David put the tracker on the car. I call for the fifth time before Ismail finally picks up, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah).


    ¡°As-sam ykum, Umit,¡± Ismail says picking up.


    ¡°Ismail you need to get out of there. One of Mr. Alberto¡¯s men ising down to the parking lot.¡± I say rushed, standing up from my chair not feelingfortable sitting down anymore.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Does that matter? All that matters is that someone ising down to the parking lot and you need to leave there now!¡± I urge pacing up and down the living room while talking as fast as I can.


    ¡°How close are they?¡±


    ¡°Does that matter? Ismail, please leave! I don¡¯t even want to think about what will happen if he sees you and David. You guys can put the tracker on another time. Please leave,¡± I am on the verge of tears and fearing what could happen if that man sees them.


    ¡°Alright we are leaving.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, go back. He is already there, hide, hide, hide, somewhere. Hide under the car he won¡¯t see you there. Hide there,¡± I am so scared I can feel my heart rate increase. I even think I am sweating, Oh Ah, please make that man not see Ismail or David.


    Ismail and David crawl under the car and hide. The scary man walks around the parking lot like he is looking for something. After looking around for a while, he walks back to the elevator. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), he did not find them.


    ¡°Ismail, you guys cane out now. It is safe, he has gone,¡± I say relieved he did not see them. Ismail did not cut the call even after he hid.


    ¡°Wow, that was close, thank you Umit,¡± Ismail saysing out from under the car.


    ¡°You are wee, but you have to be fast and leave. He mighte back soon because he looked like he was looking for something.¡±Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Alright, we will. Bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye,¡± I say, hanging up the call but I still watch Ismail and David. They ced the tracker while hiding under the car. They get into their car and drive out of the parking lot. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) that went well. They should be heading back now.


    Ismail and David arrive back safe and sound. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) no one saw their faces because if anyone got even a glimpse of David¡¯s face and recognized him, our whole n will blow up in mes. When Ismail got back the first words he said to me made me almost forget the entire problem we are facing. He told me, ¡®thank you, my love, for saving me today.¡¯ All I could do was smile. He also asked me how I knew the man wasing. I exined to him how I found aptop and hacked into the CCTV cameras, and he wasn¡¯t even surprised that I had. He told me that is why he is more than happy Ah put me in his life. That Ah put me in his life not just to love him back, but also to look out for him. The whole time Ismail was telling me this, I was just blushing like a schoolgirl who got asked to the prom by her crush. I could feel my heart about to explode due to how happy his words made me.

 Chapter 55

    We ate dinner not too long ago. I prayed Isha (Night) prayer and went outside to the backyard. I am sitting down, looking at the stars. While I am admiring the stars, someonees and takes a seat beside me.


    ¡°What is this beautifuldy doing here all by herself?¡± Ismail asks.


    ¡°I am just looking at the stars wondering how it would feel again to live with less worries in the world,¡± I say clearly affected by thepliment, but I have a lot on my mind right now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, In Shaa Ah, everything will be over soon¡± Ismail says smiling reassuringly.


    ¡°Ameen,¡± I say smiling a little, understanding that he is trying to cheer me up.


    ¡°Speaking of over¡­ I am sure that by the time you are able to go back to work, you will have finished your internship at mypany,¡± Ismail says, sounding a bit sad.


    ¡°Most likely,¡± I say also feeling a bit sad. Because now I know he is not only sad about the fact that I am leaving because he likes spending time with me, but he is also sad because he does not want the love of his life far away from him. It makes me want to take up his offer, but I can¡¯t. I want to start off on my own.


    ¡°Is there nothing I can do to make you stay, my love?¡± Ismail asks, knowing full well that when he calls me his love it has a deep effect on me.


    It is funny how months ago, Ismail calling me his love would have made me want to break something over his head, but now it makes my heart skip a beat every time he says it. How a word can change from meaning nothing to meaning so much.


    ¡°Nice try, but there is nothing, Ismail. You know why I turned down your offer for a seat in your board of directors. I want to start off fresh on my own, and you already helped me a lot. The couple you introduced me to agreed to invest with me. For me, that is more than enough. I am more than grateful for your help,¡± I say smiling because I am very happy Ismail wants to keep me by his side and is doing everything he can to help me start my ownpany. What a lovely man Ah has blessed me with.


    ¡°Alright, if you say so, but if at any time you change your mind my door is always open to you.¡±


    ¡°I will remember that, and I wanted to ask you¡­ What happened to that video I watched the other day? Why can¡¯t we use that against Mr. Alberto?¡± I remember I was going to ask about it when we were talking about ways of getting evidence against him, but it must have slipped my mind.


    ¡°I did not record it. And even if I had, his face was not showing so it won¡¯t be usable in court, or even usable to get us a warrant for arrest.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, but how did you know about that location? Why can¡¯t we just scout around there ¡¯till hees back again to make a deal?¡±


    ¡°It was the same ce I told David about. I was lucky that day. I have been keeping tabs on the ce, but I did not get anything until that day. But that is not a bad idea, I will tell David about it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we should. And maybe with the tracker we can get an idea of where he is heading and get there before him, and this time make sure to get his face on the recording.


    ¡°That¡¯s a brilliant idea, Umit. Remember to tell David when we see him.¡±


    ¡°Umit, I have been meaning to ask you where you learnt how to fight. That day when I saw you beating up that guy, I had chills. You were awesome. I was so proud of you that day.¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°A, thank you, Ismail, I am happy you think my skills are awesome. I learnt from an assassin,¡± I answer with a smile.


    ¡°From a what?!¡± Ismail asks sounding very confused.


    ¡°I am only joking. Well not really, because she used to be an assassin but isn¡¯t not anymore,¡± I sayughing at the way his expression changed from excitement to shock.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why ¡®assassin¡¯ is still in your sentences, Umit. You are scaring me,¡± Ismail says putting his arms in front of him in a protective way, which only makes meugh more at his reaction.


    ¡°You are not serious. I call her an assassin because that is what she was before she became a Muslim.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you don¡¯t hear that every day. It¡¯s good that she became a Muslim, but may I ask how she became a Muslim.¡±


    ¡°She became a Muslim because she was an assassin. She was sent to kill someone who is a Muslim. When she pointed the gun at the person, the person did not move an inch. She did not understand how someone can have a gun pointed at their head and not move. Apparently, the person didn¡¯t move because they were praying. She did not end up killing the person but rather wanted to find out what gave this person such courage while praying.¡±


    ¡°Wow, her story is so amazing.¡±


    ¡°I know, right. I love telling her story to people. After she became a Muslim, she opened a program for Muslim women to learn martial arts and self-defense. I took her martial arts program and that¡¯s how I learned to fight.¡±


    ¡°I am happy you did because it made you more amazing than you are already.¡±


    ¡°A thank you, you tter me too much,¡± I say blushing.


    ¡°I am serious, my love, you are an amazing woman.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t thank me because it¡¯s the truth, my love.¡±


    ¡°The way you keep calling me your love is like I am your wife or something,¡± I say jokingly.


    ¡°Not yet, but soon.¡±


    ¡°W-W-W-H-hat?¡± I stammer shocked to the bone by what I heard.


    ¡°Yes, Umit. You are not my wife yet, but you will be soon,¡± Ismail replies, smiling, sounding very happy while saying the words ¡®my wife.¡¯


    ¡°Ismail do you know what you are saying? You only just told me about your feelings a day ago,¡± I say perplexed by what he is saying.


    ¡°It does not change the fact that I want you to be my wife. Umit, I might have just told you about my feelings, but that does not mean I don¡¯t love you enough to want to marry you. I love you, and I wish to marry you one day,¡± Ismail says, causing tears of joy to form in my eyes.


    I have never thought about marrying Ismail, but now that he brought it up, I am starting to see it as a wonderful thing happening to both of us. I am not going to think too deep into it right now, because it¡¯s not like he is asking me to marry him now. When the timees and he pops the question, In Shaa Ah, I will have the right answer.


    ¡°I love you too, Ismail,¡± I tell him while wiping away tears of joy.


    ¡°Before I forget, how are your face and hands today?¡± Ismail says, checking my injuries and changing the subject.


    ¡°They are feeling better,¡± I say smiling, feeling very cared for because even this morning before he went out, he asked after my injuries.


    ¡°That¡¯s good, and next time don¡¯t break a mirror with your hands.¡±


    ¡°Ismail you have been telling me that every day, I won¡¯t do it again,¡± I say rolling my eyes.


    ¡°I just want to remind you,¡± Ismail says sounding very happy to nag me.


    ¡°I can see you are happy you are the one nagging me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± Ismail grins.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny how when you look for trouble with me now, I don¡¯t feel like killing you anymore,¡± I say recalling all those years I pictured myself smacking his head. Ismail used to get me all worked up before. I don¡¯t even understand why he liked picking a fight with me, and I am talking about before our coffee incidents. I could literally be sitting down minding my own business, and Ismail would say something he knew would annoy me. I always had myebacks ready for him, though. Now, I can¡¯t believe he is the one man I want to make smile more than anything when years ago I loved seeing his frown more than anything.


    ¡°I am happy to hear that. I don¡¯t have to worry about you taking my life  every time I upset you,¡± Ismail teases me. I am starting to think I was right when I figured he doesn¡¯t annoy me because he dislikes me, but rather the opposite.


    ¡°Ismail, why do you look for my ire, and don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s because of the coffee incidents. I know you have another reason, so tell me,¡± I say eager for him to finally confess.


    ¡°I love annoying you because I love you,¡± Ismail says smiling.


    ¡°Ismail, I am being serious, tell me why,¡± I reply pretending to be unaffected by his words.


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s because even before our coffee incidents, I loved vexing you because I love it when you are all worked up.¡±


    ¡°Why do you like it when I am all worked up?¡± I ask surprised, not understanding him at all.


    ¡°Because you look cute when you are provoked.¡±


    ¡°What! Are you serious?¡± I cry out in total disbelieve.


    ¡°Yes, every time I got you all worked up, or annoyed, you looked cute to me, and I love it when you looked cute.¡±


    ¡°Ismail, I don¡¯t even know what to tell you right now,¡± I chuckle while shaking my head, because there is actually nothing I can say to that. I don¡¯t know if I should be happy because he always found me cute or be annoyed that he just likes to annoy me.


    ¡°There is nothing you can say, just say you love me,¡± Ismail says, sounding pleased with himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I have fallen in love with,¡± I reply in mock exasperation, shaking my head.


    ¡°That is not what I told you to say.¡±


    ¡°I know. But does that mean you have liked me all along?¡± I ask noticing he said he always loved it when I looked cute. Does that mean he always liked me? Oh my God? Is it even possible to like someone for that long, and not say anything? I am sure that is not the case here.


    ¡°No, I did not like you back then, but the thing is Umit, you are a beautiful woman. From the first day I saw you at your sister¡¯s wedding, I found you beautiful. I realized a beautiful woman like you could look cute. I annoyed you and teased you for the fun of it at the wedding, just to get you all worked up and looking cute. It always left me dumbstruck that a beautiful woman can manage to look cute at the same time. Umit you are a beautiful woman, and I know that better than anyone,¡± Ismail says smiling broadly.


    ¡°Thank you, Ismail. And I know you just did it to annoy me, and still do it for the fun of it,¡± I say feeling very loved, knowing Ismail finds me beautiful. I also know he annoys me just for his own amusement.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°That was in the past, my love, not anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ¡®my love¡¯ me¡± I pretend to be hurt, but I am far from it. If anything, I am happy he has always found me beautiful and cute.


    ¡°Umit, my love, I am sorry. I won¡¯t try to tease you again,¡± Ismail says, sounding very sincere. I don¡¯t know why I just feel so good right now. But making Ismail apologize for all the times he has teased and annoyed me, is making me feel good. Even though I forgave him months ago, it still feels good. I am about to speak when someone beats me to it.


    ¡°I think you love birds should continue your chatter. I think I have found something,¡± David announces, walking into the backyard.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ismail asks getting up.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± I ask also standing up from my seat.


    ¡°Come with me, I will exin inside,¡± David says walking back into the house.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Ismail agrees, walking inside with me following.


    I wonder what David found. I hope we can finally put an end to this chase of finding evidence against Mr. Alberto.

 Chapter 56

    It¡¯s been a few days since David said he found something. I won¡¯t say he found something useless, but neither will I say useful. He just discovered something odd that day. David was monitoring the locations of the ces Mr. Alberto was going to through the GPS tracker. When he said he found something, he realized that Mr. Alberto was going towards the outskirts of town. We followed him and thought he was going to a club on the outskirts of town. It¡¯s normal for Mr. Alberto to go to a club, but what makes it odd is the fact that this is more of a small bar, and not even a busy one at that. There is no security at the door to ask you for their ID¡¯s and there is no line of people waiting to enter. It¡¯s really a small bar, and what makes it odd is that he goes there every day. Mr. Alberto is a well-known person in society and could get into any club here in San Francisco he wants to. So, the question we are asking ourselves is why does he go to such a small bar every day? Ismail and I n to go thereter today, to see what makes the ce so special that Mr. Alberto goes there every day. David wanted to go by himself, but that is too risky, so Ismail and I offered to go.


    I pray Dhuhr and walk to the living room to do some work. I am working from home these days. I can¡¯t go back to work until Mr. Alberto¡¯s case is over. Waheeda gave Lisa myptop and a few clothes for me, so now I don¡¯t have to wear Lisa¡¯s clothes anymore. Waheeda took my things to the hospital Lisa works in. It is too risky for Waheeda toe here and drop it off herself.


    I have been praying hard and hoping that Mr. Alberto will not try anything extreme and harm anyone close to Ismail. Like their attempt to kidnap me. It doesn¡¯t bear even imagining something happening to anyone close to us. We have all been through enough already. My supervisor isn¡¯t too happy either that I won¡¯t be spending myst days at the office. I¡¯m not happy about it either and admit I miss the interaction, even her nagging. In Shaa Ah, I wish this would all be over before my time is up at thepany. I didn¡¯t tell her what¡¯s going on though, we can¡¯t tell anyone what¡¯s happening right now. I am busy working on myptop when someone walks into the living room.


    ¡°As sam ykum, Umit, what are you doing?¡± Ismail greets, walking into the living room.


    ¡°Wa ykumu sm, I am trying to get some work done,¡± I reply stretching my hands a little. They feel stiff from all the work I have been doing all day. The only time I left myptop since this morning was when I went to pray. I have a lot I must do before the end of today, and the fact that I am going to be busy tonight is making me rush to get it all done.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t stress yourself so much, you should take a break. Maybe watch TV or something, you need to rest,¡± Ismail says pulling myptop away from me.


    ¡°I will restter; I have a lot I have to do before the end of the day,¡± I pull theptop back toward me.


    ¡°As your boyfriend, I demand you rest,¡± Ismail insists, shocking me in a funny way.


    ¡°What!!!¡± I respondughing so much, tears start forming in my eyes.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± Ismail is chuckling himself at what he said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Because you are not my boyfriend, and you know that.¡±


    ¡°Even though I am not, it¡¯s not like I love you any less than a boyfriend would love his girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, and I love you too.¡±


    ¡°Why are you guys not dating?¡± Lisa asks curiously.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s sinful,¡± Ismail and I respond at the same time.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, but I heard there is something you guys call Imic dating?¡± Lisa replies.


    ¡°Some say there is, some say there is not. So, to be on the safe side we just don¡¯t date,¡± Ismail answers.


    ¡°Oh, really? But what is the reason your religion makes dating sinful?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the things people who are dating do, are things one is meant to do with one¡¯s spouse. Like kissing, holding hands, hugging and other things people that are dating do. You are meant to do these only with your spouse, not your boyfriend or girlfriend,¡± I exin.


    ¡°Oh, now I understand. But can¡¯t you guys still date and not do all those things?¡± Lisa queries.


    ¡°What is the use having a boyfriend or a girlfriend when you can¡¯t do the things people who date do. It is like having your house, but you can¡¯t live in it,¡± I state.


    ¡°Yeah, that makes perfect sense. But I have to say, being in love with each other and you can¡¯t even hold hands, you guys are both conducting yourselves well. Wow, that¡¯s wonderful,¡± Lisa says.


    ¡°You could say that. But I look at it as one of the trials Ah has ced in my life,¡± Ismail replies smiling.


    ¡°Me too,¡± I confirm, nodding.


    ¡°Wow, you guys are one powerful couple,¡± Lisa says sounding a bit wowed by ourmitment not to date.


    ¡°Thank you¡± Ismail, and I both respond.


    ¡°You guys are wee, and lunch is ready. That is what I actually came in here to say,¡± Lisa announces.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), I am famished,¡± I say.


    ¡°Me too,¡± says Ismail.


    We finished eating lunch hours ago, and we even just had dinner. We have prayed Asr (Late Afternoon), Maghrib (Evening) and we are about to pray Isha (Night) prayer before Ismail and I head out to the bar. We are going to be extra careful when we leave the house. I finished praying not too long ago, and I am waiting for Ismail in the living room. I don¡¯t wait for too long before hees down, and we leave together.


    We arrive at the bar after driving for an hour. We step out of the car and walk inside. While we are walking in, I am praying dearly nothing bad happens, and no one recognizes us. As we step inside, all eyes turn towards Ismail and me. Wow, do we look that out of ce? It must be because of I am wearing a hajib going into a bar. You don¡¯t see that every day, because they should not have any other reason to look at me as they are. I also think our n to not get noticed has gone up in mes, but Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I don¡¯t see anyone I recognize from the night they captured us.


    Ismail and I walk over to the far corner of the bar and take a seat. We came before Mr Alberto usuallyes, and we are going to wait for him. When hees, we n to see what he does here or who he meets, that makes this ce so special hees every day. While we are waiting, I realize we did not n what we are going to do now we are here. This could be a big mistake on our part.


    ¡°Ismail.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Umit.¡±


    ¡°So, what is the n when Mr. Albertoes in,¡± I ask.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know because it depends on what he does here.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true because if he meets someone here to make deals there is no way he will do that in the open. They will probably have a secret ce here in the bar they meet and talk.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if only we knew where they would talk, we could try and get close and eavesdrop. Maybe pick up some information on his dealings, like a location or names.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should be close to him; we shouldn¡¯t risk getting caught. Once we know if he has a spot where he talks, we can maybee back tomorrow and ce listening bugs around the room,¡± I say thinking it¡¯s safer we are far away from Mr. Alberto and his goons. Because if he or any of his men sees us, I don¡¯t even want to imagine what will happen to Ismail and me. At least thest time they came to kidnap us, but this time we practically walked into the lion¡¯s den.


    ¡°That¡¯s a wonderful idea, Umit, and we have to be very careful tonight.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±


    Most people would wonder why Ismail and I are going through so much risk to help a friend, but the truth is we are helping ourselves too. Mr Alberto is not only out to get Ismail and me because he thinks we have evidence against him. He also wants to kill us and bury whatever evidence we have. So, the only way Ismail and I can go back to our normal lives is if we get evidence against him

 Chapter 57

    ¡°How long do you think it is going to be before hees?¡± I ask wondering if he ising at all, because an hour has gone and there is no sign of the man.


    ¡°He should be here any minute ording to our observations. Hees here every day by 9:00 p. m. and it¡¯s 8:50 p. m.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but do you know something.¡±


    ¡°What¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what he looks like.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ismail asks surprised.


    ¡°Yes, I have never seen his face, only his back.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right. But don¡¯t worry when hees, I will point him out for you.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be any need for that because he is here,¡± I say, seeing the scary man whose nose I broke, walk in beside a man who looks like his boss.


    ¡°Really, how do you know?¡± Ismail says and is about to turn his head, but I stop him before we draw attention to ourselves.


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn, it will look suspicious. I can see the scary man fromst time with someone who looks like his boss,¡± I say, seeing them walk in together.


    ¡°Oh, does he look like an older version of all those Italian men on the cover of a magazine?¡± Ismail asks using the funniest way to describe him.


    ¡°Yes, he does,¡± I chuckle. ¡°but why did you describe him like that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, it just popped into my head.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°And I think it¡¯s because you love that type of magazine more than anything.¡±


    ¡°I do not.¡± I say smiling, because I do love magazines with Italian men on the cover, but I doubt it¡¯s as much as Ismail says.


    ¡°Umit, you have more than 100 magazines with Italian men on it. I am even beginning to doubt you love me as much as you love them,¡± Ismail says trying to sound hurt, but I can tell he is joking.


    ¡°Maybe I have a lot, but not 100 and I love you. I don¡¯t love them, I just admire them,¡± I murmur, thinking a 100 is a bit of an exaggeration.


    ¡°Umit, you have more than 100, and I don¡¯t want you admiring any man except me. You should only admire me, me, and me alone.¡±


    ¡°I will my love, but why are we having this conversation right now? Shouldn¡¯t we be watching Mr Alberto?¡±


    ¡°We are, but I wanted us to not look suspicious and look like we are having a normal conversation.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and I can¡¯t see them anymore,¡± I look around, but there is no sign of them.


    ¡°I can see them; they are right above us. They are taking a left turn, and they just entered the third door on the right.¡±


    ¡°Alright, so what do we do now?¡± I ask having no clue what to do from here.


    ¡°Now we are going to wait and see if anyone else enters the same room ores out. If someone who looks important goes in ores out, it will tell us if he does his deals here or not.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and if it¡¯s only waiters that go in and out, it could also mean he justes here to drink.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let the wait begin.¡±


    Ismail and I have been waiting for more than an hour now. No one has gone in or out of the room Mr. Alberto entered, not even waiters. I am about to tell Ismail that maybe he justes here to drink when a door above us finally opens. I pray it is the same door Mr. Alberto walked into.


    ¡°Ismail someone opened a door,¡± I say getting his attention away from his phone. I can¡¯t see above me because of where I am sitting, but Ismail can.


    ¡°Mr. Alberto is walking out, and he is with someone I did not see him with before.¡±


    ¡°Does the man look important?¡±


    ¡°He looks like the man on the cover of your favorite novel. What is the name again¡­?¡±


    ¡°Bullied to love.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that one. He looks like the man on the cover.¡±


    ¡°So, you are saying that he looks like a mafia leader,¡± I reply understanding where Ismail is going with his exnation.


    ¡°You could say that, and the aura around him also feels powerful. So yes, I think he is a mafia leader.¡±


    ¡°Maybe he came to buy guns from Mr. Alberto, and he came earlier, that¡¯s why we did not see him walk in.¡±


    ¡°It is very possible, but we can¡¯t be too sure. But In Shaa Ah tomorrow we will know. We can leave now.¡±


    ¡°Ameen, but maybe we should wait until after they have left,¡± I say feeling its best they don¡¯t see us leave.


    ¡°Alright, we will.¡±


    Ismail and I leave a few minutes after Mr. Alberto and his friends leave. I can¡¯t thank Ah enough for making the night go sessful without anyone recognizing us. I just pray tomorrow will go even better than today.


    DAY 2


    The following dayes faster than I wished for, not that I don¡¯t want all of this to be over with as quickly as possible. I can¡¯t just stop thinking about the dangers involved in what we n to do today. Ismail and I are on our way to the bar, we n on cing the bugs in the room we saw Mr. Alberto walking into yesterday.


    After driving for an hour or so, we arrive at the bar. We walk in but unlike yesterday no one is staring at me. Today I made sure to blend in by dressing in a pair of ck jeans, a ck top, ck ankle boots, a camouge jacket, and a baseball cap. What I wore yesterday was ok, but it was because I had a hajib on that I drew attention to myself. My hair is not showing and fully covered because I have a hijab cap on under the baseball cap.


    Ismail and I go upstairs making sure no one¡¯s looking at us. We came three hours earlier than Mr. Alberto usuallyes to have enough time to ce the bugs and leave before he gets here. We walk the same path he did yesterday and stop at the door he entered. Ismail tries opening the door, but unsurprisingly it is locked. This room must really be an important room for it to be locked.


    ¡°I am not surprised it¡¯s locked, do you know how to pick a lock?¡± I whisper praying he does because I don¡¯t.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Ismail replies. I look at the door and I notice that the handle is not turning down at all.


    ¡°Let me try something,¡± I say moving forward. I turn the knob in the opposite direction. Instead of turning the knob downwards, I turn it upwards, and the door opens.


    ¡°Wow, where did you learn that?¡± Ismail asks softly, keeping watch to make sure no-one notices us entering the room.


    ¡°We have a door like that back home in Nigeria.¡±


    ¡°Oh, alright. Now we need to ce the bugs where they might likely sit down so we can hear their conversations clearly,¡± Ismail says walking towards a couch, hiding miniscule microphones on it.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± I answer doing the same thing Ismail is doing but I am cing cameras instead of microphones.


    ¡°Do you realize you never called me sir, even though I am your boss?¡±


    ¡°Technically, you are not my boss. You are just the CEO of thepany I work for now. And I did call you sir, the day I found out you were the CEO,¡± I recall how I wanted the ground to swallow him whole when I found out he was my CEO, and he loved it more than anything.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s true, and I can remember how much I loved it. You sounded so beautiful calling me ¡®SIR¡¯, and I am your boss¡¯s, boss¡¯s, boss¡¯s, boss, so I am still your boss.¡±


    ¡°Of course, you loved it, and whatever boss.¡±


    ¡°I like it when you call me boss, it sounds very nice,¡± Ismail smirks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I will d¡­ Ismail did you hear that?¡± I whisper, hearing voices. But I can¡¯t tell if they are just passing by the door oring in.


    ¡°Yes, we need to hide,¡± Ismail says looking around.


    ¡°Where, and quick, their voices are getting closer,¡± I also look around for a ce to hide.


    ¡°Quickly in there,¡± Ismail says, pulling me by my jacket into a room just as the door opens and a few men walk into the room. Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) that was close! Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) Ismail pulled me inside before they walked in.


    I realize that we are not in a room but in a closet. there is hardly any space between Ismail and me. I can hear his heartbeat and smell his amazing scent. I can even feel his breath above my head. I have never been this close-up to Ismail, and I am scared I might do something I would regret. Ya Ah, what is going on? Is this a test to see if we will do the uneptable, the sinful? Ya Ah this is a very big trial, because I won¡¯t lie¡­ I am human and I have desires. Every bone in my body is daring me to hold Ismail, but I won¡¯t for the sake of Ah. The fact that he is the man I am in love with is making it ten times harder. Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) I can¡¯t wait to get out of here before I lose it. I am even feeling hot when I am sure the ce is fully air-conditioned.


    After what seems like hours, but I am pretty sure were mere minutes, Ismail and I finally step out of the closet. Those were the longest minutes of my life so far. I can tell Ismail was struggling as well by the way he was breathing. He has not even looked in my direction since we came out. Ismail and I are about to walk out when I realize something.


    ¡°Ismail, did you notice that while we were in the closet those men did not sit here.¡±


    ¡°They probably went to the restroom.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so because as soon as they walked in, they walked into that door over there; and don¡¯t you find that a bit odd?¡± I think there is something we are missing.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but where could they have possibly gone to, or does that door lead to somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°I imagine that is where they actually have the meetings, not here. It makes sense as to why those three men walked in here but did not sit down.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would. Do you want us to find out?¡± Ismail asks, walking towards the door that is meant to be a bathroom, but I have a feeling it¡¯s not.


    ¡°Yes, we should, but we have to be extra careful. We don¡¯t know who or what might be behind that door,¡± I am very scared we are putting ourselves into a very dangerous situation.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°You are right. We never know what we might find, but In Shaa Ah, we will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Ameen,¡± I say, and as soon as the words leave my mouth, Ismail carefully opens the door a tiny crack. I closed my eyes, too scared to see what is there.


    ¡°Umit, you can open your eyes.¡± I slowly open my eyes, and you won¡¯t believe what is in front of me right now. It is not what I expected to see, but I am happy it is not a gun pointed at my head. There is an elevator behind the door, like an actual elevator. What in Ah¡¯s name is going on? Why is this elevator here? Does it lead up or down? I can¡¯t lead up because there is no floor higher than this one in the building. Mr. Alberto is leaving me full of surprises, and we need to go and see more by using this elevator to wherever it leads too.

 Chapter 58

    ¡°Umit, are you seeing this, what could be down there?¡± Ismail is as surprised as I am.


    ¡°I wonder too. But first let¡¯s take pictures, it mighte in handyter,¡± I take a step back to take a good picture of the elevator. I also close the door and take a picture of that. You never know what might be usefulter.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Ismail asks, stepping into the elevator knowing we are taking a big risk.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± I say, stepping into the elevator. The elevator¡¯s door closes, and we press the only button.


    The elevator takes us deep down. I don¡¯t even know if we are still above ground, but I know for sure we went down far beforeing to a stop. The elevator door opens, and we step out of the elevator. What is in front of us is something I could have never imagined in my entire life. I walk forward to see if I am really seeing properly because I can¡¯t believe this.


    ¡°Ismail are you seeing what I am seeing,¡± I say walking closer.


    ¡°Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah), does he manufacture them or something. What are all these?¡± Ismail sounds as surprised as I am.


    ¡°I know, right. We should take pictures. This is even better than listening to any conversations. With these pictures, David has all the evidence he needs.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we should, but what if he does not own them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also possible. But it is better to take pictures and find outter if he owns them or not.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Ismail says, and we begin taking pictures.


    Imagine the biggest,rgest wine cer you have ever seen in your life. Then imagine guns in the racks in ce of the wine. That is what we are taking pictures of. There are 1000¡¯s of guns here, all different types. There are also different types of bullets lined up to go with the guns. The racks of the guns spread wide and long. I can¡¯t even estimate how long or wide they stretch. I have never seen anything like this in my life, and if Mr Alberto is the owner of this building. I can finally see him going to jail because this is a lot of evidence against him.


    Ismail and I walk further down to see if there is anything more when we hear voices. We almost forgot about the men we followed down, but whoever is talking is not close. I am surprised we haven¡¯t seen anyone sooner because a ce like this would be fully guarded.


    ¡°Can you hear them?¡± Ismail whispers


    ¡°I can, and I don¡¯t think they are too far. We should be careful.¡±


    ¡°I can see them, and you won¡¯t believe who I am seeing.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± I carefully move closer toward Ismail to get a better look. I can¡¯t believe the man who is meant to be here in two hours is sitting here already making a deal. Mr. Alberto and another man are sitting down talking, and I can tell they are making a deal because there are guns and money on the table. What else could they be doing?


    ¡°Ismail this is what we need, we need to record this. We can see his face and get it in the video. We don¡¯t need anything else.¡± I whisper, this could be the end for Mr. Alberto. We have all the evidence we need to put him away for a long, long time.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Umit, but we also need to hear what they are saying. We need to move a little closer. It will make the evidence stronger.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but let¡¯s be careful if they find us, they will kill us.¡±


    Making sure not to make any sound and staying out of their line of sight, we get close enough to hear their conversation.  We blend into the shadows in between the racks of guns. I think Ismail and I came at the end of the conversation because less than 10 minutes they are done. They are about to leave when someonees and whisper something into Mr. Alberto¡¯s ear. His whole body bes rigid. Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) I hope they don¡¯t know we are here. I get my answer when Mr. Alberto yells,


    ¡°Find them, you fool! You can¡¯t let them leave this ce. If they leave this ce alive, just know that you are dead!¡±


    I put my phone away and tap Ismail to indicate we need to leave. Ismail nods silently and carefully heads back the way we came, only to find the way blocked by the scary man fromst time and some others. ¡°Ha-ha! And who do we have here,¡± the scary man says, ¡°How are you doing, bitches? We meet again. Let me introduce myself, my name is William, at your service mydy,¡± he says with a flourish making a mock bow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. And tell me, how is your nose?¡± I reply, showing I am not impressed with hisck of respect or afraid of making him angry. ¡°You are going to pay for that. Get them,¡± William says, giving the order, and the other men with him surround us.


    I don¡¯t even think twice before I yell Bismih (In the name of Ah) and begin attacking them before they know what¡¯s hit them. It will be a lot harder for me to block an attack, especially as I am outnumbered. I punch one in the face while using my elbow to hit the other one besides me. I use my knee to hit his stomach while I kick the one on my left, in the ribs. They both fall to the ground in pain. I quickly react to another personing at my back. I turn around fast while stepping on one of the guys on the ground for support, I spin my body fast while jumping up with a flying kick. I hit two of them right in their faces as they fall to the ground. I even only saw one person¡¯s shadow, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) that went well.


    I turn my back to see if Ismail needs help, but Ismail is doing fine on his own. He is throwing a few punches here and there yet has the upper hand, and I wonder if these people are trained at all. I am sure all those hours of workouts are paying off for Ismail.


    I am so busy looking at Ismail, I don¡¯t notice when someonees and grabs me from behind.


    ¡°Ismail!¡± I say screaming Ismail¡¯s name while I try to get out of the person¡¯s hold on me. I use my elbow to hit his stomach, but he does not budge. I use my heel to step hard on his foot, but his grip does not loosen.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch her, you monster,¡± Ismail yells in a voice I have never heard before. I can practically feel the rageing off him. I never knew Ismail could be this angry. The fact that it¡¯s because someone is touching me, kind of makes me feel happy that he cares so deeply about me, even though this is the worst situation to care about something like this.


    ¡°And what are you going to do about it?¡± William sneers increasing his hold on my neck.


    ¡°I SAID DON¡¯T TOUCH HER. I WILL BREAK THOSE HANDS OF YOURS!¡± Ismail bellows.


    William, throws me into a room, locking it before I can run back to the door.


    ¡°Give me the phone you used to record what you saw here.¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± I say with venom dripping from my voice.


    ¡°I think you will, just look what we are doing to your boyfriend.¡±


    ¡°What. What are you doing to Ismail?¡± I don¡¯t even know I am crying until I feel tears falling on my hands, while I beg him to leave Ismail alone. There are more than ten guys attacking Ismail at once. I know Ismail can fight some of them off, but not all of them.


    ¡°Please tell them to stop. I will give you what you want,¡± I say, not thinking twice about risking Ismail¡¯s life.


    ¡°Now we¡¯re talking,¡± William says with a nasty grin.


    ¡°Here is the phone,¡± I pretend to give him the phone, but I punch him in the face and knee him in the groin.


    ¡°Did you really think I would give it to you? I love Ismail, and I am going to save him,¡± I murmur searching his body for the key while he is on the ground in pain. I find the key, and I am about to unlock the door when I am dragged back to the floor.


    I can bet even people outside heard the loud impact my head made with the ground. Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) I can feel my head about to burst open. I can¡¯t even see properly, and I am starting to be dizzy. I can¡¯t be dizzy right now. I need to get out of here and save Ismail. I try to stand up but fall back down. I try again, but this time I don¡¯t fall back down because I am dizzy. I fall back down because William gets on top of me and starts beating me like a punching bag. I try to block as much of his punches as I can, but I am too dizzy to do much. I think I am going to die tonight. I can feel myself about to fade into darkness when I hear noisesing from outside the door.


    The next thing I know, I see the door flying off its hinges. Ismail walks in with sweat dripping off his body like he just finished a workout. I have never seen Ismail like this in my entire life. His eyes are bloodshot red from anger, and I can hear his heartbeat from where I am lying on the ground. Before I understand what is happening, I find myself begging Ismail to stop before he kills him.


    ¡°Ismail stop you are going to kill him,¡± I say, but Ismail does not hear me because my voice is barely a whisper. I am weak, dizzy, and bloody.


    ¡°I TOLD YOU NOT TO TOUCH HER, BUT YOU DID. I AM GOING TO KILL YOU¡± Ismail yells with a lot of anger while throwing punch after punch at William. As soon as Ismail broke down the door, he dragged William off me and started beating him far worse than what he was doing to me.


    ¡°Ismail, please stop. This is not right, you will hate yourself if you kill him,¡± I say trying to get through to him, but I don¡¯t because I am getting weaker by the moment due to the blood loss. I need to do something before Ismail does something he will regret.


    ¡°Ismail I am begging you, please stop,¡± I drag myself over to Ismail and I ce my hand on him. When he feels it, he releases his hold on William.


    ¡°Umit, are you alright? Oh My God, you are bleeding,¡± Ismail is holding me in his arms, and I can feel I am fading away.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) you did not kill him,¡± I say pleased he did not do something he will regretter.


    ¡°Umit, don¡¯t talk, help will be here soon. David is on his way, hang in there a little,¡± Ismail says sounding scared as ever while I ce my hands on his face, and tell him I love him, before I fade into darkness.

 Chapter 59

    I can¡¯t believe I am in the hospital again, watching as one of the people dearests to me battles for their life. I can¡¯t imagine my life without Umit. She is my everything and that¡¯s why I wanted her as far away from me as possible, but she won¡¯t listen. Her fearless desire to help me could have cost her life. How I wish she did not have that fearlessness in her. But I won¡¯t lie, that is one of the things I admire about her. She is the most fearless, courageous woman I have ever met in my life. Her amazing will to help is something I will always love about her. Ya Ah, please save the love of my life.


    I can still remember when I first moved into Aazim and Waheeda¡¯s house and found out she was living there. I was annoyed that we would be sharing a roof, but I was also happy because I saw it as an opportunity to tease her more. Teasing Umit was something I always found fun to do. I loved it when she got all angry because she always looked cute when she was all worked up. But now I can¡¯t even imagine myself making such a beautiful woman like her angry anymore. I love her smile more than anything else.


    I can remember when I found out I started liking her. I felt like it was a sin to like her because I never thought I could see her in that light. I couldn¡¯t even control myself from making her happy. She became my happiness without even knowing it. Sometimes I ask myself how I fell in love with her, but then I remember that she has always been a great woman. I just never noticed because I was too busy making her angry. I am more than grateful to Ah for putting such an amazing woman in my life. I am brought back from my thoughts when I feel the bed my hands are on, begin to move. Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) is she waking up? Ah Akbar she is waking up. Ya Ah thank you, thank you for bringing back the love of my life.


    Umit¡¯s PVO


    I feel like every single bone in my body has not moved in days due to how much they hurt when I move them. I must have slept in a wrong positionst night. I gently open my eyes to find myself not in my bedroom. Where am I? How did I get here?


    ¡°Umit, you are awake. Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), do you need anything? Does it hurt anywhere?¡± Ismail sounds relieved and jubnt.


    ¡°Water please,¡± I say in a whisper, as my throat is very dry.


    ¡°Here,¡± Ismail holds a straw to my mouth from ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say drinking the water and my throat feels a lot better.


    ¡°Ismail, what is going on? Where am I?¡± I look around, and it seems I am in a hospital. Why would I be in a hospital?


    ¡°Umit, don¡¯t you remember? How we almost lost our lives?¡± Ismail asks, sounding a bit worried. When he says that, it¡¯s like everythinges back to me in a slideshow. I remember every single thing that happened before I cked out.


    ¡°Aha, I remember now, I remember now,¡± I say, cing my hand on my head, as I remember everything that happened. I feel a bandage around my head.


    ¡°Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah), I was scared that you might have lost your memory because of the hit to your head,¡± Ismail says sounding relieved.


    ¡°Hmm what if I only lost a certain part of my memory? Like, what you mean to me,¡± I say trying to tease Ismail a little.


    ¡°What I mean to you? I mean the world to you, woman. You are in love with me. Even if you lose all your memories, you will never forget the love you have for me,¡± Ismail tells me confidently.


    ¡°Really? Because I don¡¯t remember falling in love with you.¡±


    ¡°You love me, even if you don¡¯t remember. You love me whether you like it or not.¡±


    ¡°Aha, since when did lovee by force?¡± I ask chuckling.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how it came as long as you do,¡± Ismail says, and I burst out inughter.


    ¡°Ismail you are not serious, you know I will always love you,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°I know, and I love you too,¡± Ismail replies smiling.


    ¡°So, Ismail what happened after I cked out. Please tell me you did not go back to kill William, thinking I was dead?¡±


    ¡°I did¡­¡± Ismail starts to say but is cut short when a face I have not seen since my graduation walks in with tears in her eyes.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ¡°My darling, see what that evil man has done to you. Good thing he is going to rot in jail,¡± My mother states walking in with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°Mummy, you are here,¡± I pull her into a hug and start tearing up also.


    ¡°How are you doing my dear? I came as soon as Ismail texted us that you were awake. I hope you¡¯re not in pain?¡± she pulls away from our hug to look at me.


    ¡°I am fine. I only a have a little pain in my head,¡± I smile, so happy she is here.


    ¡°Sorry, my dear, I wish I can beat that man so he will know never toe near my daughter again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, mummy, Ismail gave him a good beating.¡±


    ¡°I know, that¡¯s why I am proud of him as my son inw,¡± she says smiling.


    ¡°Your what¡­?¡±


    ¡°My son inw. He may not have popped the question yet, but I know he will be my son inw soon.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really. Ismail are you hearing this,¡± I giggle, but Ismail is not here anymore.


    ¡°He left once we walked in,¡± Waheeda says. I did not even see here in.


    ¡°Waheeda you are here also,¡± I say, feeling very happy to see my family members.


    ¡°If I am not here, who will be here. Umit, never do that to me again. I don¡¯t like it. I was so scared I was going to lose my only sister.¡± Waheeda implores with tears in her eyes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, In Shaa Ah, and Waheeda why are you crying? I am fine now. You don¡¯t have to cry anymore, you will make me cry too,¡± I say on the verge of tears myself.


    ¡°Come here, you naughty sister,¡± Waheeda says pulling me into a hug.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I say hugging her back while I try to push back my tears. While Waheeda and I pull away, a couple of loud men I call my brothers walk in.


    ¡°The family fighter is awake!¡± My older brother, Ibrahim announces walking into the room with my younger brother.


    ¡°Our sister is back from the dead!¡± My younger brother, Khalifa exaggerates.


    ¡°Why are you guys shouting? And what is all this about me being back from the dead. I did not die. Please, I just fainted.¡±


    ¡°We know. But Ahan, Ahan, Ahan, it¡¯s not easy. Our family fighter, you were unconscious for two days and we were worried. We are so happy to have you back!¡± Ibrahim shouts with happiness. ¡°But kai, how you dey. They tell me wetin happen. That guy lucky say I dey all the way for London if not, the way I for chop am ehn for touching you. Him mama no go recognize am (Okay, okay, I know you did not die, but how are you doing. They told me what happened. That guy is lucky that I am all the way over in London, or I would have beaten him for touching you. His own mother would not recognize him again,)¡± he says.


    ¡°I dey okay ooo and no worry Ismail don already beat am for me. I dey fine (I am fine, and don¡¯t worry, Ismail has already beaten him up for me. I am fine)¡±


    ¡°I heard he did. I am so proud of my brother-inw.¡±


    ¡°Please, stop calling him your brother-inw. He has not even asked me to marry him.¡±


    ¡°Not yet, but soon,¡± Khalifa says finally speaking up.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± I ask but feeling very happy my family likes Ismail so much that they wish him to be my husband.


    ¡°I just know,¡± Khalifa states smiling.


    ¡°Alright then, and I am very happy all of you came to see me, but where is daddy?¡±


    ¡°Daddy is here, and of course we came! When Waheeda called and told us you were in the hospital, we all took the first avable flight toe and see you.¡± my father says smiling while walking in.


    ¡°A, I love you guys,¡± I say spreading my arms wide for a hug.


    ¡°We love you too,¡± they reply hugging me back.


    It has been hours since my family and friends left. When Fatima saw me, she burst into tears. I don¡¯t think she would have stopped crying, if not for Udar. I had to keep reassuring her that I was fine, and there¡¯s no need to cry. Emma and Austin also came over. Emma was also on the verge of tears, but she managed to restrain her feelings and swallow her tears back. The kids also came to see me. Aayan told me he is going to beat the guy that harmed his precious aunt. Watching him look sad because of me brought tears to my eyes. And Eman also said she is going to report him to the police so that he would never harm me or anyone again. My niece and nephew are so adorable. How much I missed them. I am very happy to see my family and friends after everything that happened. And a lot happened in the two days I was unconscious.


    Ismail is a brilliant and smart man. While Ismail and I were trying to get out of the warehouse, Ismail sent the video he took to David in case anything happened. He also sent it with a message that we needed help. Ismail was able to do all of this when William and I were having our wonderful chat.


    David also came to see me and brought Lisa. David told me the rest of the story. David said he was happy Ismail sent the video because it was enough proof to arrest Mr Alberto, but he also realized that something must have gone wrong for Ismail to send the video to him. He called his friend at the station, who was going to help him get a warrant for Mr Alberto toe and follow him to the bar in case something was wrong. His friend sent the video to the DA¡¯s office to get a warrant to arrest Mr. Alberto. When David finally got Ismail¡¯s message, they knew for sure that something was wrong and called for reinforcement on the way. Luckily for all of us, David¡¯s friend was able to get a warrant. With the warrant, and the reinforcement they were able to get us out alive. If David¡¯s friend hadn¡¯t called for reinforcements, I don¡¯t think I would be here today. Mr. Alberto did try to run once he realized the police were on their way, but Ah was on our side. He did not get too far before they caught him. David also said with all this evidence we were able to get against him, he won¡¯t being out of prison for a very long time. I am so happy, Ismail, and I can finally go back to our normal lives.


    I can¡¯t even wait to go home. I miss home so much. I wanted to go home today because I might have broken four ribs and have a big injury at the back of my head, I feel fine. Ismail told me if I don¡¯t want him to treat me like a small child that I should lie back down. I couldn¡¯t do anything butugh because I adore the way he cares for me. Falling in love with him while living in the same house and he being the CEO of thepany I worked for have been the best things to have happened to me. It still amazes me that I fell in love with the one man that could make my blood boil with anger. And now he makes my heart flutter more than any man could. It¡¯s so ironic how the way a person makes you feel can change.

 Chapter 60

    2 MONTHS LATER


    It¡¯s been two months since everything happened and life has been good. Fatima and Udar are married now, and I couldn¡¯t be happier for them. Fatima has started her ownpany, and she is doing well. I am so happy for my best friend. Udar supported her all the way, and they are both happy together.


    Emma and Austin are also doing fine. Everything is working out well for them and Emma has adjusted well into her family¡¯s business, which is also growing. Austin helped Emma through her transition as CEO, and they are happier than ever. I am so happy that my friends are all doing well and have found their own happiness.


    I have opened my ownpany and Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah) I am doing well. Ismail has been amazing these past two months. He visits me in my new office every spare moment he has. Ismail made sure my office was not far from his, so he bought the building my office is in, just a few blocks away from his. He wanted me so close to him that, unbeknown to me, he made himself a shareholder of mypany. I stopped epting help from him, as he had already introduced me to the three investors now invested in mypany. I did not know Ismail had a n of his own.


    At the beginning of this month, Ismail became a secret investor in mypany. It was yesterday while we were having a board meeting that he came and introduced himself as the secret investor. At first, I was angry because he did it behind my back and I feel like he won¡¯t allow me to grow on my own. But he exined that he couldn¡¯t sit back and have the amount of money he has, and not help me grow thepany I desire. He said he wants to see my dreamse true, and he wants to help me all the way. I love that man so much.


    He showers me with so many gifts. There is not a time hees empty-handed when he visits me at the office, or at the house, he always brings something. If it¡¯s not a new novel or one of my favorite desserts, it¡¯s a flower I like. He practically gets me anything he sees and thinks I would like on his way over. I had to tell him that if he did not stop, I would use one of the gifts to break his head. After I said that, he stopped buying me gifts every day. I love that man, and I won¡¯t lie, there are times we fight. But like normal human beings, we resolve our issues and continue with life. My life is full of bliss, and it¡¯s because of Ismail. I am also house shopping. I n to move out of Waheeda and Aazim¡¯s ce by the end of the month. In Shaa Ah.


    I am currently getting ready to go over to Ismail¡¯s ce. He said I shoulde urgently, that he really needs my help with something. I pray Ishaa (Night) prayer and change my outfit from a pair of sweatpants and a T-shirt to a pair of faded blue jeans and a white sweater. I am not dressing up too much because it¡¯s just Ismail¡¯s house I am going to.


    I walk downstairs, and I lock all the doors because there is no-one around. I wonder where they went. I walk into the garage and get into my car to be on my way.


    When I arrive at Ismail¡¯s house after driving for a while, I see Waheeda standing in front of Ismail¡¯s gate. What is she doing outside? Maybe she and Aazim came to visit him with the kids. I drive over to where Waheeda is standing, and now I see that she is holding a few red roses in her hands. Maybe she got them for Aazim.


    ¡°Umit, how are you doing? Could you park outside? The main gate is being fixed,¡± Waheeda says once I roll down my window.


    ¡°I am fine, and sure I can park outside,¡± I answer, driving over to the side to park. I park my car and walk over to where Waheeda is standing.


    ¡°These are for you,¡± Waheeda says smiling while handing me four roses.


    ¡°A thank you, sis,¡± I smile, but I am a little confused as to why Waheeda would buy me roses.


    ¡°You should not thank me, you should thank the person who got them for you,¡± Waheeda tells me. If she didn¡¯t get me the flowers who did then?


    ¡°Who got them for me?¡± I ask admiring the beautiful roses. They are my favorite.


    ¡°You will find out inside,¡± Waheeda smugly, looking a little excited.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I say, walking towards the gate, wondering what is going on. I walk towards the small gate, but once I open it, I stop in my tracks.


    What is really going on? There are candles lined up, making a pathway to the back of the house. They have rose petals around them. The house is dark so you can only see the candles. It is so beautiful, but I am so confused right now. I don¡¯t understand what is going on.


    I begin walking down the path, and that¡¯s when I see Fatima. What is she doing here too? What is going on?


    ¡°Fatima, what are you doing here?¡± I ask once I get to where she is. Like Waheeda, she is holding a few roses, but this time they are ck. My second favorite flowers, ck roses.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you that, but you will see soon. These are for you,¡± she says, smiling and looking as excited as Waheeda is. She hands me three ck roses.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I say walking forward, curious to find out whatys ahead of me. These flowers are so beautiful. I have a good idea who got them for me.


    I lift my head from admiring my flowers, and I see Emma at the entrance of the garden. If she is also here, then there is definitely something going on that only I don¡¯t know about.


    ¡°You also here? What is going on?¡± I ask getting excited to find out what¡¯s going on because I can feel it¡¯s something good.


    ¡°I am so happy for you. These are for you,¡± Emma says with the same expression as Fatima and Waheeda. She looks super happy about something going on tonight. She hands me five red roses.


    ¡°I really need to find out what¡¯s going on, that you guys won¡¯t tell me,¡± I say walking into the garden, happy I am finally going to find out what is going on.


    I follow the candle path until it stops in the middle of the garden. Once I stop, the whole garden lights up with red and ck roses everywhere.


    ¡°Oh My God, Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) it¡¯s so beautiful.¡± The ce looks so gorgeous it brings tears to my eyes. I turn around and everywhere I look is beautiful. Why did Ismail do this to his garden? Is this one of his gifts, because if it is, I have to say it¡¯s the best one so far.


    ¡°Umit,¡± I hear Ismail¡¯s voice say from behind me. I turn to see Ismail standing with two ck roses in his hands.Contentt bel0ngs to N0ve/lDra/ma.O(r)g!


    ¡°Umit, I got these for you,¡± Ismail says handing me two ck roses.


    ¡°Thank you, and I should have known from the beginning that it was you that got them for me. I love them. They are lovely, and so is the garden. Ismail this is beautiful, this is one of the best gifts you have ever given to me. I love it. I love it so much.¡±


    ¡°I am happy you love it, and Umit I want to ask you something,¡± Ismail says, sounding nervous. Why is he nervous? I love the garden already so what could he be nervous about.


    ¡°I am listening, Ismail,¡± I am curious to find out what is making him nervous. I hear something go off to the side of me, and what I see brings tears of joy to my eyes. Written with red and ck roses are the words ¡®WILL YOU MARRY ME¡¯. Oh My God, Subhan Ah (Glory be to Ah) is this really happening right now. I can¡¯t believe I did not think of this when I first walked in. I am so happy right now words can¡¯t even describe it. I have dreamt of this day happening more than anything else. I also understand why they gave me a particr number of flowers each. Waheeda gave me four flowers, which means ¡®will¡¯. Fatima gave me three flowers, which means ¡®you¡¯. Emma gave me five flowers, which means ¡®marry¡¯. Ismail had thest words and flowers, two words, meaning ¡®me¡¯. Wow, I would have never guessed that until now, Ismail is so amazing.


    While I am in tears, Ismail goes down on one knee with a ring box in his hands. It¡¯s like a switch button for more tears to fall.


    ¡°Umit, the love of my life, my everything, the woman of my heart, my one and only. Umit, I know we might not have started on the right foot, but it does not change what I feel for you. You are the piece that makes me whole. Youplete me and make me a better person every day. Seeing you every day is Ah¡¯s blessing to me. Ah has blessed me with an amazing woman like you. That¡¯s why I am praying you will do me the honor and ept my humble request to be with me forever. Umit Isa, will you do me the honor of bing my wife?¡± Ismail asks with tears in his eyes. I can¡¯t even form words right now, so I just nod my head, feeling like the happiest woman today.


    ¡°Y-EES-SSS,¡± I breathe out, finally able to form a word.


    ¡°I love you, Umit,¡± Ismail says, putting the ring onto my finger. And you won¡¯t believe which ring it is. It is the same ck diamond rose gold ring I told Ismail I would want for an engagement ring when we were in Europe. I can¡¯t believe I was talking to the man who was going to propose to me. Things do always turn out for the best.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I say smiling, about to burst with joy. I am so happy right now. I am finally going to be with the one I love.

 Chapter 61

    I can¡¯t believe today is the day, the day I have been waiting for. Today is the day Ismail and I get married. We came back to Nigeria for a month for the wedding. Technically, we are married as we had our traditional marriage back home in Nigeria, yesterday. Our traditional wedding was so beautiful, and I was so filled with joy yesterday. Ismail and I looked the best of the best, we both looked gorgeous.


    I wore my tribal attire for the wedding. My tribe or my nativenguage is Idoma. We have a particte colorbination that represents my tribe. It is ck and red, and it is worn for special asions like weddings, Idoma meetings and burials. I wore a whitece blouse and a ck and red wrapper with beading appliqu¨¦. My head tie and shawl were of the same Idoma attire I tied around my waist. The jewelry I wore was a white three-row African beads ne and white African beads earrings. I wore diamond crisscross strap, block heel, sandals. Ismail wore a burgundy kaftan and babariga to go with my outfit. It took ce at night, and it was a memorable night. I can¡¯t wait to see what today holds.


    I woke up today feeling like any bride would feel, super excited to get married. Right now, I am currently getting ready for my wedding reception while my wedding Fatiha is going on for the males. Early this morning, my father, uncles, brothers, Ismail, Ismail¡¯s father, his uncles, and his brother and any other male rtives are with an Imam. They will pray and join Ismail and me in holy matrimony. So, in the next few minutes, Ismail and I will be married. I am so happy. I can¡¯t wait for my brother to call me when it¡¯s over.


    I am getting my hair done when Fatima and Emma walk into the room. They were meant to be here earlier, but they are just arriving now.


    ¡°Oh my God, who is this finedy, looking all sweet, sexy, and beautiful? Umit, is this you? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s you,¡± Fatima teases while walking into the room.


    ¡°No, no, no I don¡¯t think this is Umit, she is too fine to be Umit,¡± Emma agrees.


    ¡°The two of you are not serious! You guys are trying to make me happy, so I won¡¯tin about the fact you¡¯rete,¡± I say smiling while shaking my head.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault we arete. Fatima is the reason we are only arriving now,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°Emma, how is it my fault? It¡¯s this little one inside me that wanted to eat chicken. I could not refuse my baby,¡± Fatima grins, cing her hands on her tummy. Fatima is two months pregnant. She and Udar can¡¯t wait for the baby toe. I am so happy for them. They have been through a lot and deserve all the happiness life can offer.


    ¡°So, now you are ming it all on your innocent baby because she can¡¯t talk,¡± Emma responds.


    ¡°Who told you she is a girl and not a boy.¡±


    ¡°You are just trying to change the subject because you know you also wanted to eat chicken,¡± Emma and Fatima are about to continue their bickering when I cut in.


    ¡°Wait, so instead of meining to the two of you, that you guys arete, you are arguing whether it is Fatima¡¯s or her unborn baby¡ªwho can¡¯t defend him or herself¡ªfault?¡± Iment,ughing at the whole situation.


    ¡°Yes,¡± both of them answer.


    ¡°Wow, you guys are really saying yes.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± they say again.


    ¡°And let¡¯s not forget you guys arete for your hair and makeup for my wedding,¡± I state. I don¡¯t get a ¡®Yes¡¯ again, but I get something even better¡­


    ¡°We are sorry, Umit, we never meant to bete,¡± they apologize and crush me into a hug.


    ¡°You know it¡¯s because I am pregnant, and the baby really wanted chicken. I am very sorry,¡± Fatima says squeezing the life out of me.


    ¡°Yes, and because I also got lost while driving, you know I don¡¯t know the way around this Abuja like you do. I am very sorry,¡± Emma says also squeezing me tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I know you guys would neverete intentionally and can you guys stop hugging me. I don¡¯t think I can breathe anymore.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± they say letting go of me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Yeah, thank you for forgiving us. We love you,¡± Emma says.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine and can you guys believe I am getting married today, like today!¡± I say smiling excitedly.


    ¡°What I can¡¯t believe is the fact that it¡¯s Ismail you are getting married to. It¡¯s still a shocker that you are marrying Ismail,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Yeah, it is. Because even I still can¡¯t believe I fell in love with Ismail,¡± I say thinking back to how this probably would have never happened if Ismail hadn¡¯t moved in with my sister¡¯s family or had been my boss. Things do always happen for a reason.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be surprised. Fatima said it would happen, you just never took her serious,¡± Emma giggles.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s true, Emma. I can remember telling Umit that they would end up together, and she said never. But now see where they are today,¡± Fatima says.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. I can remember saying never, as if you had suggested I should drink poison, but now I want to be his wife more than anything,¡± I say chuckling at my behavior when she said it to me before.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I told you never to say never,¡± Fatima smirks.


    ¡°I should have listened to you then,¡± I say smiling.


    ¡°Yeah, you should have. I am so happy you are marrying Ismail because he is the love of your life, and I know he loves you too,¡± Fatima says smiling.


    ¡°Me too, I am so happy for you,¡± Emma agrees.


    ¡°Thank you, and I couldn¡¯t be happier myself,¡± I tell them.


    I am officially married! Ismail called hours ago and told me they were done with the wedding Fatiha. I am so happy to finally be called Mrs. Uthman. I am almost done getting ready for the reception. I pray Dhuhr (Afternoon) prayer before putting on my makeup. I made sure to thank Ah for all the wonderful things he has done for me so far, like getting married today. I am more than grateful to Ah for that.


    I am done with my hair and makeup. My head tie for the wedding reception is white raw silk. My makeup is natural to go with my wedding gown. My jewelry is a marquise jewel vine with a single teardrop diamond jewel ent. I am wearing ivory satin heels, peep toe, ankle strap, back bow sandals. My wedding gown is a long-sleeved white dress in embroideredce, featuring an off-white overskirt and colored mosaic embroideries. I am not wearing any essories on my hand because I already have henna drawings all over. So, my hands are looking nice already. I had my henna drawn a day before the traditional wedding.


    Once I have finished dressing, I walk out of the room to meet Ismail downstairs. We are going to the reception together. I walk downstairs to see Ismail looking as handsome as ever, in his white kaftan and babariga which has a little blue detail in the middle of the babariga. Ismail looks so handsome today, and the fact that I can stare at his face for as long as I want is making me happy right now.


    ¡°You look beautiful, my queen,¡± Ismail says, staring deep into my eyes and I can tell from his eyes that I mean the world to him. He takes me by surprise and wraps his arms around my waist, pulling me into a deep passionate kiss. My heart skips a beat. I can feel butterflies all over my belly. This is the first time I am kissing Ismail, and I must say it feels amazing. And I won¡¯t lie, I have longed for the day I could finally kiss him. I wish I could kiss him all day long, but we must get to the reception. We pull apart both breathing hard.


    ¡°How I have longed to do that all day,¡± Ismail says, smiling with his forehead resting against mine.


    ¡°Me too. I wish we could do that all day, but we need to get going before we arete to our own wedding,¡± I smile, the brightest smile I have ever smiled in my life. I am so filled with joy and happiness today.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then,¡± Ismail says, taking my hands in his. It feels so amazing to have Ismail¡¯s hands holding mine, how I have longed for this too.


    ¡°Thank you for thepliment earlier. You also look dashing and as handsome as ever,¡± I say smiling, loving the warm feeling his hands are giving me.


    ¡°Thank you, and shall we?¡± Ismail asks linking our arms.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go right after I clean this lipstick off your lips,¡± I say smiling taking a tissue from my clutch to wipe off my lipstick that stained Ismail¡¯s lips when kissing me.


    ¡°Or I could kiss you back to put it back on your lips,¡± Ismail says, with a lustful glint in his eyes.


    ¡°No, because if we do that, we won¡¯t¡­¡± But I am cut off by Ismail kissing me, which brings a big smile to my face.


    ¡°I love kissing you,¡± Ismail says, after pulling apart.


    ¡°Me too, but we really have to get going or we will bete,¡± I say still wiping my lipstick from his lips. I am sure all my lipstick has probably transferred to his lips.


    ¡°Alright, fine let¡¯s go,¡± Ismail finally agrees but not before leaving a soft peck on my lips.


    We are at the reception venue. Ismail and I are waiting for our cue to go in. Right now, my family members are the ones dancing into the hall. Ismail and I will be danced in with the bridesmaids and the groomsmen. The colors we used for our wedding are white, purple, and pink. The groomsmen are all wearing white kaftans. The bridesmaids are wearing purple. My family members are wearing pink. The pink my cousins and young aunties are wearing is a lighter shade, and a different Ankara material from the one the older aunties, my mom¡¯s friends, and my dads¡¯ friends¡¯ wives are wearing. Ismail¡¯s and my mom are dressed different from everyone else, because they are the mothers of the day and must stand out and look their very best. My mom is wearing a pinkce Nigerian traditional wrapper around her waist and blouse, while Ismail¡¯s mom is wearing a whitece wrapper and blouse. We told Ismail¡¯s mom she does not have to dress like a Nigerian, but she insisted she would like to. She might not be Nigerian, but that does not change the fact that she looks beautiful in Nigerian wedding attire. Ismail¡¯s family are not Nigerians, so they did not go all out with their Aso Ebi. They mostly wore white, but all in all, everyone looks good today.


    The MC gives a cue for the groomsmen and the bridesmaids to begin their dance in. The bridesmaids are my friends from secondary school and Fatima and Emma. Once they all take their seat, it is Ismail and my turn to dance in. The MC gives a cue for Ismail and me to dance in. I personally requested the song ying. The DJ is ying Ada by vour, one of the best Nigerian wedding songs. I am not dancing too much because my groom can¡¯t dance to the song ying. We dance all the way in until we get to the stage. We dance a little more before going to our seats. While dancing, the typical thing that happens in every Nigerian wedding begins. Ismail and I are showered with money. I look around to see my father and his friends spraying money on us. I can also see Ismail¡¯s uncles and rtives spraying Euros as well. The money sprayed at the wedding goes to the bride. We dance a little more before we finally walk to our seats.


    Our wedding is happening in a blur. We have done a lot so far. Ismail and I danced with our family members. We decided to y American songs to cater to everyone. We had a lot of entertaining performances. Wizkid also performed at our wedding, it was amazing seeing him perform. Wizkid is one of Nigerian¡¯s top artists, so having him at our wedding was wonderful. It was practically a private concert. While we are sitting down, I remember I have been meaning to ask Ismail, something.


    ¡°Baby,¡± I say, taking his warm big manly hands in mine. They make my heart feel warm.


    ¡°Yes, my love,¡± Ismail replies, giving my hand a warm squeeze.


    ¡°I wanted to ask¡­ do you remember the time you called me your wife. Did you ever think this day woulde?¡± I ask curious to know if Ismail ever saw a future for us together. I won¡¯t lie. I never imagined it would happen in a million years, but it did, and I am more than happy it did.


    ¡°I remember, and that day I said ¡®not yet¡¯ during the unexpected dinner with everyone. I did not mean it. I was only saying that to annoy you. When I said it might be a sign, when we were going to Greece, I meant it. I meant it because that was the time I started having feelings for you, my dear. I didn¡¯t even know I loved you until I watched you almost die in d. That¡¯s when I realized I actually liked you and wanted to have a future together. So, my dear wife, your dear husband has had feelings for you for a very long time.¡±


    ¡°A, I don¡¯t even know what to say,¡± I tell him smiling, but a little shocked at his words, as I had no idea that was when he started having feelings for me. I am truly blessed by Ah to have an amazing man like Ismail as my husband, Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah).


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything, my love. All that matters now is that you love me back, and you are my wife,¡± Ismail smiles while staring deep into my eyes with so much love in his gaze. I stare back into his eyes with the same love. We stop gazing into each other¡¯s eyes when the MC says it¡¯s time for our opening dance.


    We walk to the center of the dance floor and Ismail puts his arms around my waist, while I wind my arms around his neck. I feel sofortable in Ismail¡¯s arms right now. They bring so much warmth to my heart. The song that ys is not the song we chose for our slow dance. Ismail must have changed it knowing how much I love this song. The song ying is African Queen by 2Face. Tears of joy and happiness form in my eyes when Ismail sings the chorus into my ears.


    And you are my African Queen, the girl of my dreams


    You take me where I have never been.


    You make my heart go ding-a-ling-a-ling, oh ahh.


    You are my African Queen, the girl of my dreams.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And you remind me of a thing.


    And that is My African beauty


    ¡°Umit my love, why are you crying?¡± Ismail asks, wiping my tears with his fingers.


    ¡°Because your voice is so beautiful,¡± I say smiling while I try to stop myself from crying more. Ismail does not say anything but smiles and sings thest verse of the song,


    So ck, so beautiful


    I love you, I love you, I love you,


    munyemo, I love you, I love you; I love you,


    munyemo, I love you, I love you,


    Ooohh yeah, my African Queen,


    I love you, I love you


    ¡°I love you too,¡± I say while Ismail smiles and pulls me into a passionate kiss. I kiss him back with a big smile on my face. Today is the happiest day of my life. I will forever remember today.


    I am more than happy with the way things turned out in our lives. I finally have the man of my dreams in my arms right now. Fatima is pregnant, and they can¡¯t wait for the baby toe. Emma and Austin n to get married next year. Everything in our lives is going beautifully. We know we will face other challenges in the future, but for now, it¡¯s going well so Alhamdulih (Praise be to Ah). With Ah beside you, things do always turn out for the better.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!